The arraignment of rebellion, or, The irresistibility of sovereign powers vindicated and maintain'd in a reply to a letter / by John Aucher ...
         Aucher, John, 1619-1701.
      
       
         
           1684
        
      
       Approx. 204 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 61 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26195
         Wing A4191
         ESTC R14611
         12034543
         ocm 12034543
         52863
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26195)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 52863)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 884:4)
      
       
         
           
             The arraignment of rebellion, or, The irresistibility of sovereign powers vindicated and maintain'd in a reply to a letter / by John Aucher ...
             Aucher, John, 1619-1701.
          
           [8], 111 p.
           
             Printed by M.F. for William Abington ...,
             London :
             1684.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             "The letter" p. 1-4.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Puritan Revolution, 1642-1660.
        
      
    
     
        2006-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-07 Taryn Hakala
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-07 Taryn Hakala
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Arraignment
           OF
           REBELLION
           ,
           OR
           THE
           IRRESISTIBILITY
           OF
           Sovereign
           Powers
           Vindicated
           and
           Maintain'd
           in
           a
           REPLY
           to
           a
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             AVCHER
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           Ejected
           Fellow
           of
           St.
           
           Peter's
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           .
           Now
           D.
           D.
           and
           Canon
           of
           Christ-Church
           Cant.
           
        
         
           
             My
             Son
             fear
             thou
             the
             Lord
             and
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             meddle
             not
             with
             them
             that
             are
             given
             to
             change
             .
          
           
             
               Prov.
               24.21
            
             .
          
           
             Aetas
             autem
             tua
             incidit
             in
             id
             bellum
             ,
             cujus
             altera
             pars
             sceleris
             nimium
             habuit
             ,
             altera
             faelicitatis
             parum
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             lib.
             2.
             
             De
             Off.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             F.
          
           for
           
             William
             Abington
          
           ,
           within
           Ludgate
           .
           1684.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Chance
           Customer
           ,
           OR
           Casual
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THAT
           thou
           mayst
           not
           lose
           thy
           Time
           ,
           or
           thy
           Money
           ,
           in
           the
           purchase
           ,
           or
           perusal
           of
           this
           Pamphlet
           ;
           I
           think
           my self
           bound
           in
           Justice
           ,
           to
           acquaint
           thee
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           thou
           wilt
           meet
           with
           nothing
           New
           in
           it
           .
           Both
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           Reply
           ,
           being
           written
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
           Oliver's
           Usurpation
           .
        
         
           The
           Letter
           was
           sent
           to
           me
           from
           a
           Friend
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           had
           a
           long
           ,
           and
           intimate
           acquaintance
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           that
           worth
           ,
           and
           Candour
           ,
           and
           Nobleness
           of
           mind
           ,
           as
           was
           not
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           to
           be
           match'd
           
           among
           all
           his
           Party
           .
           To
           whom
           yet
           he
           came
           in
           but
           late
           ,
           (
           insomuch
           that
           even
           Barnabas
           also
           was
           carried
           away
           with
           their
           Dissimulation
           )
           though
           I
           could
           never
           say
           he
           was
           truly
           Theirs
           ,
           having
           utterly
           refus'd
           to
           sit
           in
           Judgment
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           nominated
           ,
           and
           appointed
           by
           them
           .
           But
           he
           still
           preserved
           his
           particular
           regard
           and
           esteem
           for
           me
           ;
           whereby
           we
           continued
           our
           former
           conversation
           and
           correspondence
           .
           Nay
           we
           were
           grown
           to
           such
           a
           mutual
           confidence
           in
           each
           other
           ;
           that
           as
           I
           could
           freely
           write
           or
           speak
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           I
           thought
           fit
           ,
           without
           any
           fear
           of
           being
           betrayed
           :
           So
           He
           being
           of
           a
           free
           ,
           and
           plentifull
           Fortune
           ,
           gave
           me
           Commission
           to
           his
           Cashier
           in
           London
           to
           take
           up
           money
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           I
           pleased
           ,
           not
           exceeding
           Ten
           pounds
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           bestow
           where
           I
           saw
           need
           .
           Which
           accordingly
           I
           often
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           always
           
           bestow'd
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           knew
           I
           would
           ,
           upon
           the
           most
           needy
           ,
           and
           best
           deserving
           of
           our
           suffering
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           This
           Letter
           here
           printed
           was
           the
           last
           I
           received
           from
           him
           .
           Which
           (
           abating
           onely
           the
           Complements
           ,
           and
           Civilities
           wherewith
           it
           was
           inclosed
           )
           I
           give
           thee
           whole
           and
           entire
           ,
           as
           it
           came
           to
           my
           hands
           .
           While
           I
           was
           writing
           my
           Reply
           ,
           and
           had
           almost
           finished
           it
           ,
           News
           was
           brought
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           Friend
           was
           dead
           .
           Notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           I
           went
           on
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           brought
           it
           to
           an
           issue
           ,
           communicated
           it
           immediately
           to
           my
           honoured
           Friend
           and
           acquaintance
           ,
           Dr.
           Hammond
           .
           Who
           bestowing
           many
           kind
           words
           upon
           it
           ,
           (
           yet
           not
           without
           animadverting
           on
           a
           Phrase
           ,
           or
           two
           ,
           which
           was
           soon
           amended
           )
           press'd
           me
           earnestly
           to
           make
           it
           publick
           .
           Hereupon
           I
           went
           presently
           to
           London
           ,
           and
           addressed
           my self
           among
           the
           
           Booksellers
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           I
           could
           meet
           with
           any
           among
           them
           that
           would
           adventure
           with
           me
           so
           far
           as
           to
           get
           it
           printed
           .
        
         
           I
           went
           first
           to
           a
           Stationer
           ,
           whom
           I
           could
           name
           ,
           then
           living
           under
           St.
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ;
           who
           having
           formerly
           printed
           two
           or
           three
           Sheets
           of
           mine
           against
           the
           Engagement
           ,
           I
           hoped
           might
           be
           persuaded
           to
           attempt
           this
           also
           .
           But
           he
           having
           perus'd
           the
           Papers
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           delivered
           them
           to
           me
           again
           ,
           as
           too
           perillous
           for
           him
           to
           engage
           in
           .
           Then
           I
           went
           to
           another
           ,
           whom
           I
           will
           not
           name
           ,
           of
           whom
           yet
           I
           less
           doubted
           ,
           chiefly
           as
           having
           Dr.
           
           Hammond's
           Recommendation
           .
           But
           he
           having
           had
           the
           perusal
           of
           them
           likewise
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           found
           them
           belike
           too
           hot
           ,
           or
           too
           heavy
           ;
           too
           dangerous
           ,
           or
           too
           dull
           for
           him
           to
           meddle
           with
           .
           So
           that
           I
           was
           forced
           to
           return
           home
           with
           my
           Papers
           ,
           
             Re
             infectâ
          
           .
           Where
           
           throwing
           them
           aside
           ,
           I
           never
           had
           them
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           in
           my
           eye
           ,
           or
           in
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           to
           my
           best
           remembrance
           ;
           not
           since
           his
           Majesty's
           Restauration
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           till
           the
           30
           th
           ,
           of
           January
           1682
           /
           3.
           
           When
           searching
           for
           a
           Paper
           I
           had
           formerly
           writ
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           that
           sad
           day
           ,
           These
           likewise
           fell
           into
           my
           hands
           .
           I
           was
           strangely
           surprized
           at
           it
           :
           and
           hastily
           running
           them
           over
           ,
           I
           streight
           delivered
           them
           to
           a
           Learned
           ,
           and
           Judicious
           Neighbour
           of
           mine
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           in
           them
           that
           might
           yet
           be
           usefull
           to
           the
           publick
           .
           He
           tells
           me
           quickly
           ,
           that
           these
           times
           having
           likewise
           a
           strong
           tendency
           to
           Rebellion
           ,
           nothing
           that
           had
           been
           said
           ,
           or
           could
           be
           said
           ,
           on
           that
           point
           ,
           would
           be
           unfit
           ,
           or
           unseasonable
           to
           obstruct
           against
           it
           .
           And
           having
           read
           over
           the
           Papers
           ,
           He
           added
           farther
           ,
           That
           ,
           since
           any
           new
           Commotions
           or
           
           Rebellion
           ,
           must
           be
           always
           bottomed
           upon
           the
           pretentions
           of
           the
           Old
           :
           Those
           pretentions
           being
           clearly
           and
           advantageously
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Letter
           ,
           and
           as
           fully
           ,
           and
           clearly
           ,
           to
           his
           thinking
           ,
           answered
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           in
           the
           Reply
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           suppress
           them
           any
           longer
           :
           But
           he
           impatiently
           exhorted
           me
           to
           make
           them
           publick
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           Encouragement
           I
           was
           persuaded
           ,
           even
           at
           this
           time
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           to
           submit
           them
           to
           the
           wisedom
           ,
           and
           authority
           of
           my
           superiours
           .
           And
           wrapping
           my self
           up
           in
           the
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Peace
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           am
           contented
           (
           if
           they
           think
           fit
           )
           to
           expose
           my
           private
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           weakness
           of
           my
           younger
           years
           ,
           without
           any
           variation
           at
           all
           ,
           to
           thy
           View
           and
           Censure
           .
           Farewell
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             A.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           LETTER
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           THat
           instance
           of
           Jael
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           was
           it
           which
           gave
           you
           the
           greatest
           offence
           .
           And
           I
           must
           confess
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           was
           the
           weakest
           part
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           most
           unfit
           to
           have
           stress
           laid
           on
           it
           (
           if
           Edification
           rather
           than
           Conquest
           had
           been
           sought
           )
           But
           yet
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           been
           rightly
           apprehended
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           produced
           that
           effect
           .
           For
           I
           was
           far
           from
           making
           that
           a
           Rule
           ,
           or
           Example
           ,
           for
           other
           men
           to
           act
           by
           ,
           without
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           cause
           to
           justify
           them
           in
           the
           action
           .
           And
           so
           far
           from
           making
           any
           Rule
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           to
           be
           a
           certain
           guide
           for
           us
           now
           ;
           That
           I
           doe
           not
           hold
           that
           any
           Rule
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           will
           justify
           an
           action
           ,
           that
           is
           conform'd
           thereto
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           done
           also
           in
           a
           New
           Testament
           Spirit
           .
           And
           that
           the
           obliging
           men
           to
           some
           certain
           measures
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           Worship
           ,
           gathered
           from
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           without
           consideration
           of
           the
           sutableness
           of
           the
           several
           growths
           of
           Christians
           thereto
           ,
           has
           been
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           that
           formality
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           implicit
           faith
           ,
           which
           has
           built
           up
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           the
           Babel
           of
           our
           Christian
           World.
           All
           the
           drift
           of
           that
           instance
           was
           
           but
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           of
           God
           now
           (
           or
           some
           few
           of
           them
           )
           may
           possibly
           have
           the
           same
           extraordinary
           warrant
           against
           this
           Babel
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Old
           had
           against
           that
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Canaanites
           before
           .
           But
           for
           those
           who
           are
           exercised
           in
           those
           ways
           by
           virtue
           of
           such
           an
           Example
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Letter
           of
           prophecies
           (
           which
           yet
           speak
           plainly
           enough
           of
           the
           destruction
           of
           this
           Babel
           in
           a
           warlike
           way
           by
           the
           People
           of
           God
           )
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           a
           true
           spirit
           proportionable
           ,
           they
           will
           thereby
           but
           bring
           the
           greater
           wrath
           upon
           themselves
           .
           For
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Babylon
           reaches
           farther
           than
           we
           are
           aware
           of
           .
           For
           though
           it
           be
           held
           forth
           onely
           under
           the
           form
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           Empire
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           divided
           into
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           united
           again
           to
           that
           one
           City
           under
           that
           Ecclesiastical
           head
           ;
           yet
           we
           are
           to
           learn
           thereby
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           evil
           principles
           ,
           both
           in
           relation
           to
           Spirituals
           and
           Civils
           ,
           which
           ruled
           most
           eminently
           in
           that
           Form
           ,
           that
           is
           intended
           ;
           and
           that
           every
           other
           Form
           ,
           that
           partakes
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           forth
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           condemnation
           .
           And
           doubtless
           the
           greater
           condemnation
           is
           due
           to
           any
           State
           ,
           or
           Person
           ,
           that
           shall
           condemn
           that
           principle
           in
           that
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           gross
           appearance
           ;
           and
           yet
           shall
           maintain
           the
           same
           themselves
           in
           a
           more
           refined
           ,
           and
           hyprocritical
           way
           .
           And
           what
           's
           this
           evil
           principle
           ?
           But
           that
           implicit
           faith
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           and
           implicit
           obedience
           in
           Civils
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Governours
           both
           of
           Church
           ,
           and
           State
           ,
           have
           held
           that
           Holy
           seed
           in
           bondage
           ,
           and
           hindred
           the
           improvement
           of
           that
           image
           of
           God
           in
           holiness
           ,
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           much
           defaced
           in
           the
           first
           fall
           .
           And
           that
           this
           did
           reign
           eminently
           in
           our
           former
           Government
           ,
           is
           apparent
           enough
           by
           those
           principles
           ,
           which
           denyed
           any
           
           Power
           to
           bound
           ,
           or
           limit
           the
           King
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           or
           to
           be
           above
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           interpretation
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           a
           particular
           man's
           conscience
           .
           And
           ,
           I
           wish
           ,
           I
           could
           as
           well
           excuse
           these
           powers
           that
           succeed
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           condemn
           the
           former
           .
           But
           this
           onely
           is
           to
           be
           said
           ;
           That
           if
           that
           Zeal
           were
           right
           ,
           it
           will
           lead
           the
           same
           persons
           on
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           what
           is
           of
           the
           same
           corruption
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           others
           under
           their
           power
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Lord
           do
           not
           perswade
           their
           hearts
           to
           condemn
           themselves
           ,
           he
           will
           raise
           up
           others
           to
           condemn
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           those
           before
           them
           .
           And
           though
           this
           remedy
           may
           seem
           to
           you
           worse
           than
           the
           disease
           :
           yet
           there
           is
           none
           that
           can
           establish
           any
           in
           so
           absolute
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           to
           prevent
           the
           danger
           of
           these
           kind
           of
           disturbances
           .
           The
           strongest
           Babel
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           devised
           to
           keep
           a
           people
           from
           being
           scatter'd
           into
           these
           confusions
           ,
           is
           that
           form
           of
           absolute
           Monarchy
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           an
           hereditary
           way
           .
           But
           yet
           that
           must
           admit
           of
           an
           opportunity
           for
           a
           justifyable
           resistence
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           all
           the
           evil
           consequences
           which
           we
           would
           so
           much
           avoid
           .
           For
           suppose
           the
           King
           to
           be
           so
           absolute
           ;
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           either
           a
           Fool
           ,
           or
           Mad
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           distemper'd
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           command
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           absolutely
           destructive
           to
           that
           Society
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           preserve
           .
           In
           such
           a
           case
           there
           must
           be
           some
           Council
           ,
           or
           single
           Person
           ,
           that
           must
           govern
           the
           Common-wealth
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           at
           least
           .
           Now
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           there
           then
           they
           must
           also
           judge
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           or
           in
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           destructive
           ;
           and
           how
           long
           he
           continues
           therein
           ;
           and
           not
           he
           himself
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           still
           the
           more
           incapable
           of
           owning
           his
           disability
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           he
           is
           really
           disabled
           .
           But
           suppose
           the
           restoring
           the
           old
           form
           of
           Government
           would
           restore
           that
           absolute
           peace
           ,
           and
           happiness
           to
           
           the
           Nation
           ,
           which
           is
           desired
           :
           yet
           the
           means
           ,
           which
           is
           maintain'd
           to
           bring
           it
           about
           ,
           is
           worse
           than
           the
           want
           of
           it
           .
           For
           that
           principle
           which
           makes
           it
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           people
           to
           expose
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           fortunes
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           those
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           Covenants
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           to
           it
           ,
           with
           that
           hazard
           will
           make
           them
           lose
           their
           very
           being
           to
           gain
           a
           well-being
           (
           and
           be
           never
           the
           nearer
           it
           neither
           .
           )
           For
           if
           the
           people
           in
           this
           scatter'd
           ,
           and
           disarmed
           posture
           ,
           should
           hold
           an
           avowed
           allegiance
           to
           the
           former
           Government
           ,
           they
           expose
           themselves
           all
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           as
           Traytours
           to
           this
           .
           And
           if
           they
           shall
           have
           such
           a
           reserve
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           whilst
           they
           pretend
           an
           acknowledgement
           to
           This
           ,
           that
           can
           avail
           nothing
           to
           the
           Other
           's
           legal
           right
           ,
           but
           render
           those
           people
           the
           more
           inexcusable
           that
           shall
           be
           taken
           in
           such
           double
           dealing
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           as
           much
           afraid
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           giving
           the
           least
           encouragement
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           has
           been
           set
           up
           by
           these
           extraordinary
           ways
           .
           But
           ,
           I
           doubt
           ,
           I
           have
           missed
           many
           opportunities
           of
           doing
           good
           ,
           by
           that
           nicety
           .
           And
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           has
           once
           declared
           his
           will
           by
           a
           full
           Possession
           ;
           and
           seconded
           it
           with
           so
           many
           signal
           Providences
           ;
           I
           think
           ,
           we
           may
           doe
           well
           to
           cease
           fighting
           against
           his
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           dispose
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           men
           to
           whom
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           asked
           what
           he
           does
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           give
           them
           to
           the
           basest
           of
           men
           .
           And
           truely
           I
           have
           found
           it
           but
           the
           fleshly
           ,
           and
           beastly
           part
           in
           me
           that
           has
           murmured
           at
           these
           changes
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           look
           up
           to
           Heaven
           to
           ascribe
           all
           power
           to
           that
           wise
           Watcher
           ,
           and
           Disposer
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Methinks
           if
           that
           fourth
           Chapter
           of
           Daniel
           were
           seriously
           perused
           ,
           it
           should
           hint
           something
           that
           might
           be
           for
           our
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           point
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           REPLY
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           AFter
           so
           long
           a
           demurr
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           was
           invited
           first
           by
           your
           own
           commands
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           the
           season
           wholly
           past
           for
           a
           Reply
           ,
           onely
           that
           the
           Royalty
           and
           Prerogative
           of
           that
           Cause
           for
           which
           I
           plead
           ,
           falls
           by
           no
           means
           under
           the
           commensuration
           of
           time
           ,
           nor
           can
           be
           prejudiced
           by
           any
           Intervals
           ,
           or
           Interregnums
           whatsoever
           ;
           according
           to
           that
           known
           Maxime
           in
           our
           Law
           ,
           
             Nullum
             tempus
             occurrit
             Regi
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Vote
           for
           Non-addresses
           being
           now
           recalled
           ,
           and
           superseded
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           when
           I
           was
           last
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           take
           the
           freedom
           to
           examine
           your
           Letter
           .
           But
           still
           preserving
           the
           especial
           Favour
           and
           Charity
           of
           your
           design
           in
           sending
           it
           to
           me
           ,
           whole
           ,
           and
           unquestioned
           .
        
         
           
             SECTION
             I.
             
          
           
             And
             first
             to
             begin
             with
             Jael
             ,
             who
             stands
             in
             the
             Tent
             door
             and
             entrance
             of
             your
             Letter
             .
             She
             being
             in
             Arrears
             (
             as
             you
             remember
             )
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             offence
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             find
             how
             what
             you
             have
             
             laid
             down
             here
             in
             her
             name
             ,
             can
             pass
             for
             good
             payment
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             even
             .
             For
             my
             exception
             against
             your
             instance
             of
             Jael
             was
             this
             :
             That
             what
             was
             done
             by
             her
             indeed
             ,
             as
             an
             Act
             of
             great
             Faith
             in
             believing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             acknowledging
             that
             right
             which
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             had
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             so
             accordingly
             helping
             them
             against
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             Oppressour
             ,
             (
             who
             by
             the
             express
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             sentenced
             to
             be
             destroyed
             )
             should
             be
             so
             far
             perverted
             and
             abused
             by
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             urge
             her
             way
             and
             manner
             onely
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             viz.
             by
             Dissimulation
             and
             Treachery
             to
             justifie
             the
             same
             practices
             now
             of
             Lying
             ,
             and
             Treason
             ,
             &c.
             for
             the
             bringing
             about
             what
             you
             please
             to
             call
             and
             fancy
             a
             good
             Work.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answered
             .
             Admitting
             ,
             but
             not
             granting
             ,
             that
             Jael
             did
             well
             (
             not
             onely
             bonum
             ,
             but
             benè
             )
             what
             she
             thus
             did
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             might
             be
             a
             weakness
             and
             failing
             in
             her
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             the
             Scripture
             says
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             that
             so
             it
             was
             we
             shall
             afterwards
             evince
             .
             )
             Yet
             it
             will
             not
             at
             all
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             though
             to
             as
             good
             an
             end
             ,
             is
             lawfull
             or
             practicable
             now
             .
             For
             that
             there
             is
             this
             vast
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             her
             :
             That
             in
             her
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             her
             (
             she
             being
             not
             a
             Jew
             )
             it
             must
             be
             remembred
             (
             and
             so
             not
             concerned
             or
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             )
             there
             was
             no
             such
             express
             Law
             or
             Revelation
             from
             Heaven
             against
             it
             .
             And
             ,
             where
             no
             Law
             is
             ,
             
             there
             is
             no
             transgression
             :
             God
             winking
             at
             those
             times
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             
             whereas
             now
             he
             commands
             all
             men
             every
             where
             Not
             to
             lye
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             
             
             and
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             go
             beyond
             or
             defraud
             his
             Brother
             in
             any
             matter
             :
             Not
             to
             forswear
             our selves
             ,
             
             but
             to
             perform
             unto
             the
             Lord
             our
             Oaths
             :
             
             And
             to
             keep
             our
             promise
             ,
             
             though
             it
             were
             to
             our
             own
             hindrance
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             The
             administration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             then
             ,
             differing
             from
             that
             since
             ,
             and
             generally
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             a
             higher
             pitch
             ,
             and
             proficiency
             now
             in
             the
             same
             duty
             ,
             than
             they
             of
             old
             ;
             but
             also
             in
             the
             very
             kind
             ,
             and
             Species
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             many
             things
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             then
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             not
             so
             :
             Nay
             many
             things
             pious
             ,
             and
             holy
             then
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             wicked
             ,
             and
             damnable
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             full
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             instanc'd
             particularly
             in
             Elias
             .
             Whose
             calling
             for
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
             and
             destroying
             his
             enemies
             ,
             was
             questionless
             in
             him
             an
             act
             of
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             Piety
             ,
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             Whereas
             the
             same
             motion
             ,
             and
             offer
             is
             condemned
             by
             Christ
             in
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             as
             being
             wholly
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             Spirit
             He
             was
             to
             plant
             in
             them
             ;
             or
             to
             that
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             rather
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             saving
             ,
             He
             came
             to
             shew
             forth
             among
             men
             .
             
               For
               I
               am
               not
               come
            
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             
             
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             And
             certainly
             all
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             or
             pretend
             to
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             must
             so
             walk
             as
             they
             have
             Christ
             for
             their
             pattern
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             II.
             
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             ,
             You
             are
             pleased
             to
             answer
             for
             your self
             .
             That
             you
             are
             so
             far
             from
             making
             any
             Rule
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             much
             less
             any
             practice
             there
             ,
             a
             certain
             guide
             for
             us
             now
             without
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             That
             you
             do
             not
             hold
             that
             any
             Rule
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             will
             justify
             an
             action
             that
             is
             conform'd
             
             thereunto
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             done
             also
             in
             a
             New
             Testament
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Truely
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             what
             you
             say
             is
             very
             right
             ,
             That
             a
             New
             Testament
             Spirit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Charity
             is
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             to
             denominate
             any
             action
             to
             be
             truly
             good
             .
             
             For
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               bestow
               all
               my
               goods
               to
               feed
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               Charity
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               it
               profiteth
               me
               nothing
               .
            
             But
             this
             comes
             not
             home
             at
             all
             to
             the
             case
             .
             For
             the
             Question
             between
             us
             is
             not
             ,
             Whether
             any
             action
             can
             be
             good
             now
             without
             Charity
             ?
             But
             ,
             Whether
             Charity
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             can
             make
             any
             action
             (
             how
             foul
             and
             lawless
             soever
             )
             to
             be
             good
             ?
             Bonum
             ,
             say
             the
             Schoolmen
             ,
             
               fit
               ex
               Integris
               ;
               Malum
               è
               quolibet
               defectu
               .
            
             To
             make
             a
             thing
             evil
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             it
             fail
             in
             any
             one
             circumstance
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             perfect
             ,
             and
             complete
             throughout
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             to
             be
             done
             without
             Charity
             ,
             or
             a
             New
             Testament
             Spirit
             ,
             be
             enough
             indeed
             to
             make
             any
             action
             evil
             :
             it
             will
             by
             no
             means
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             whereever
             Charity
             is
             ,
             the
             action
             must
             streight
             be
             good
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             fail
             yet
             in
             some
             other
             particular
             .
             For
             then
             all
             actions
             will
             be
             alike
             .
             Treason
             ,
             Perjury
             ,
             Lying
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             an
             equal
             degree
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             capacity
             to
             good
             ,
             as
             Alms
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Martyrdom
             .
             As
             neither
             of
             them
             good
             ,
             if
             not
             done
             in
             Charity
             :
             So
             by
             that
             they
             may
             all
             be
             sublim'd
             into
             necessary
             acts
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Religion
             .
             Whereas
             these
             things
             are
             so
             intrinsecally
             evil
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               natura
               Rei
            
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             never
             be
             otherwise
             .
             Lying
             (
             for
             example
             )
             being
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Truth
             it self
             ,
             that
             He
             can
             no
             more
             lye
             ,
             
             than
             not
             be
             God.
             
               God
               cannot
               lye
            
             .
             
             And
             what
             He
             cannot
             doe
             himself
             ,
             no
             Spirit
             
             of
             his
             whether
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             can
             authorize
             ,
             or
             approve
             any
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             farther
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             times
             ,
             an
             Old
             Testament
             spirit
             can
             be
             pretended
             ,
             to
             justify
             any
             in
             those
             old
             practices
             ?
             For
             so
             your
             professing
             not
             to
             make
             that
             instance
             of
             Jael
             a
             rule
             ,
             or
             example
             for
             any
             to
             act
             by
             ,
             without
             the
             same
             spirit
             :
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             That
             those
             who
             are
             exercised
             in
             these
             ways
             by
             virtue
             of
             such
             an
             example
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             a
             spirit
             proportionable
             ,
             will
             bring
             but
             the
             greater
             wrath
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             does
             pretty
             well
             imply
             what
             I
             onely
             charged
             you
             with
             ;
             That
             you
             pretend
             therefore
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jael
             ;
             and
             so
             fall
             back
             from
             Christ
             to
             Moses
             ;
             from
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             Nay
             from
             that
             glorious
             midday-light
             in
             the
             Gospel
             (
             which
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             reade
             )
             to
             secure
             your selves
             ,
             as
             in
             Jael
             ,
             in
             the
             darkness
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             of
             the
             first
             Times
             .
          
           
             The
             Old
             Testament
             spirit
             was
             indeed
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             fitted
             ,
             and
             proportion'd
             to
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             or
             Old
             Covenant
             it self
             to
             which
             it
             served
             .
             Which
             being
             now
             out-dated
             and
             superseded
             by
             a
             better
             ,
             
             a
             Covenant
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             :
             There
             is
             likewise
             a
             better
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             higher
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             administration
             of
             the
             same
             spirit
             in
             proportion
             to
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             that
             ,
             
             The
             Priesthood
             being
             chang'd
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             of
             necessity
             a
             change
             also
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             So
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Testament
             being
             chang'd
             ,
             there
             is
             made
             of
             necessity
             a
             change
             also
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             Though
             both
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Old
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             both
             to
             be
             altered
             ,
             and
             made
             better
             by
             him
             .
             
             
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               spirit
               ye
               are
               of
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             three
             
             Disciples
             )
             
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Thereby
             evidently
             distinguishing
             his
             spirit
             not
             in
             these
             three
             Disciples
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             own
             him
             for
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             from
             that
             destroying
             spirit
             of
             Elias
             ,
             which
             ruled
             and
             govern'd
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             was
             given
             in
             Thunder
             and
             Lightning
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             letter
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             a
             killing
             ,
             and
             destroying
             spirit
             ,
             always
             expressing
             it self
             in
             Zeal
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             (
             And
             from
             hence
             came
             that
             
               Jus
               Zelotarum
            
             among
             the
             Jews
             )
             as
             in
             Phinehas
             ,
             
             Elias
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             who
             consecrated
             themselves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             attendance
             on
             his
             Altar
             ,
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             their
             Brethren
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             coming
             down
             like
             the
             rain
             into
             a
             fleece
             of
             wool
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             ministry
             for
             reconciling
             sinners
             to
             God
             ;
             of
             seeking
             ,
             and
             saving
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ,
             is
             accordingly
             actuated
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             Charity
             born
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             a
             mighty
             love
             ,
             and
             immortal
             patience
             ;
             spreading
             ,
             and
             stretching
             it self
             to
             our
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             opposers
             of
             Religion
             for
             edification
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             their
             destruction
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             a
             contrary
             method
             to
             the
             Levitical
             consecration
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             a
             main
             qualification
             to
             adapt
             ,
             or
             consecrate
             any
             one
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             New
             ,
             is
             
               That
               he
               be
               no
               striker
            
             .
             
             The
             old
             spirit
             of
             Zeal
             is
             become
             it self
             now
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Flesh
             .
             Mercy
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             
             and
             moderation
             are
             the
             proper
             vertues
             ,
             and
             a
             New
             commandment
             of
             Love
             superinstituted
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             it
             .
             
               Old
               things
               are
               passed
               away
               ,
               behold
               all
               things
               are
               become
               New.
            
             
             A
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             ,
             like
             new
             wine
             put
             into
             new
             bottles
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             both
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             the
             old
             Covenant
             of
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             was
             urg'd
             by
             God
             with
             so
             much
             strictness
             ,
             and
             severity
             ,
             that
             the
             omitting
             of
             it
             was
             instant
             death
             ,
             and
             excision
             (
             Whosoever
             among
             you
             is
             not
             circumcis'd
             ,
             
             that
             soul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             people
             )
             Is
             yet
             become
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             not
             unnecessary
             onely
             ,
             but
             far
             more
             hurtfull
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             contempt
             ,
             or
             neglect
             of
             it
             ,
             could
             formerly
             have
             been
             .
             
             
               If
               ye
               be
               circumcised
            
             ,
             says
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               profit
               you
               nothing
               .
            
             So
             the
             Old
             Testament
             spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             accounted
             for
             righteousness
             to
             
               Phinehas
               ,
               Elias
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             will
             bring
             as
             swift
             destruction
             upon
             any
             now
             who
             pretend
             to
             it
             .
             
             As
             many
             of
             you
             as
             are
             justifyed
             by
             the
             Law
             are
             faln
             from
             Grace
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             plain
             renouncing
             ,
             and
             bidding
             farewell
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             justify
             your
             actions
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             a
             preferring
             Moses
             before
             Christ
             ;
             a
             direct
             apostatizing
             to
             the
             sect
             of
             the
             Jews
             :
             and
             the
             most
             hatefull
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             .
             Which
             is
             made
             so
             much
             more
             odious
             than
             the
             Judaism
             of
             Old
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             pretends
             to
             this
             from
             a
             height
             ,
             and
             growth
             in
             Christianity
             :
             A
             Judaism
             not
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             Judas
             ,
             who
             in
             appearance
             of
             kindness
             ,
             and
             greater
             interest
             ,
             and
             familiarity
             with
             his
             Master
             ,
             did
             shamelesly
             betray
             him
             .
             Thus
             they
             are
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             lifted
             above
             Ordinances
             ;
             and
             while
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             are
             put
             upon
             duties
             ,
             Watching
             and
             Praying
             in
             the
             garden
             ;
             While
             all
             other
             Christians
             are
             under
             command
             to
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             Defrauding
             no
             man
             ,
             Truth
             in
             their
             promisses
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             not
             thinking
             our selves
             worthy
             to
             sit
             down
             with
             Christ
             on
             his
             Throne
             ,
             esteem
             it
             a
             special
             privilege
             to
             enjoy
             him
             in
             his
             
             Sacraments
             ;
             
             
               To
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lord's
               death
               till
               he
               come
            
             (
             as
             we
             are
             bidden
             )
             in
             the
             Holy
             Supper
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             born
             again
             of
             water
             ,
             
             and
             the
             spirit
             ;
             as
             a
             necessary
             condition
             of
             seeing
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             :
             Judas
             rushes
             in
             with
             a
             hasty
             kiss
             :
             And
             so
             these
             overgrown
             Christians
             with
             their
             lanterns
             ,
             and
             weapons
             ,
             and
             armed
             men
             ,
             fall
             presently
             a
             kissing
             of
             Christ
             ;
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             kept
             off
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             or
             the
             reverence
             of
             a
             duty
             ;
             but
             under
             colour
             of
             a
             greater
             growth
             ,
             and
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             betray
             him
             manifestly
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             that
             Old
             Testament
             spirit
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             services
             ,
             to
             be
             crucified
             by
             them
             at
             their
             will.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             indeed
             several
             degrees
             ,
             and
             growths
             in
             Christanity
             is
             perfectly
             true
             .
             There
             is
             the
             Babe
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             man
             in
             Christ
             :
             there
             is
             the
             weaker
             ,
             and
             the
             stronger
             Christian
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             some
             Christians
             are
             more
             regenerate
             ,
             have
             mortified
             farther
             than
             others
             :
             Some
             Christians
             are
             more
             knowing
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             greater
             freedom
             ,
             and
             liberty
             than
             others
             .
             But
             yet
             certainly
             they
             are
             all
             within
             the
             same
             inclosure
             of
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Commandments
             of
             Christ
             .
             The
             less
             knowing
             Christian
             may
             perhaps
             miss
             some
             part
             of
             that
             liberty
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             knowing
             must
             not
             dare
             to
             transgress
             the
             least
             law
             ,
             or
             command
             of
             his
             Master
             .
             The
             freedom
             onely
             lies
             in
             matters
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             ;
             which
             being
             under
             no
             command
             or
             prohibition
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             weak
             ,
             or
             ignorant
             Christian
             does
             by
             his
             want
             of
             knowledge
             conceive
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             so
             obliges
             himself
             to
             doe
             or
             not
             to
             doe
             ,
             accordingly
             .
             
             And
             thus
             likewise
             in
             the
             growth
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             mortification
             ;
             He
             that
             mortifies
             least
             ,
             must
             yet
             be
             supposed
             to
             mortifie
             every
             known
             lust
             ,
             and
             to
             practise
             an
             Uniform
             obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             .
             He
             that
             is
             partial
             to
             himself
             in
             either
             is
             but
             almost
             a
             Christian
             .
             The
             degree
             consists
             not
             in
             mortifying
             this
             sin
             which
             another
             does
             not
             ;
             or
             in
             obeying
             this
             law
             ,
             or
             command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             another
             Christian
             on
             the
             same
             occasion
             would
             not
             :
             But
             in
             mortifying
             this
             sin
             in
             a
             greater
             measure
             ;
             hating
             it
             with
             a
             more
             perfect
             hatred
             ;
             watching
             more
             diligently
             against
             the
             occasions
             ,
             and
             provocations
             which
             lead
             to
             it
             ;
             praying
             more
             frequently
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             against
             it
             .
             So
             in
             obeying
             the
             command
             with
             a
             greater
             desire
             ,
             and
             delight
             ,
             
               Virtutis
               amore
            
             ,
             making
             it
             our
             own
             choice
             ;
             judging
             the
             command
             most
             fit
             ,
             and
             reasonable
             ;
             the
             yoke
             to
             be
             an
             easie
             yoke
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             submission
             to
             it
             the
             very
             pleasurable
             part
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             And
             yet
             farther
             enlarging
             our
             mortification
             to
             some
             freedoms
             ,
             and
             Indulgences
             allow'd
             unto
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             we
             think
             fit
             to
             restrain
             our selves
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               lawfull
               for
               me
            
             (
             says
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               but
               I
               will
               not
               be
               brought
               under
               the
               power
               of
               any
               .
            
             And
             thus
             in
             our
             obedience
             ;
             
             not
             confining
             it
             barely
             to
             the
             plain
             laws
             ,
             and
             commands
             of
             our
             Lord
             ;
             but
             aiming
             likewise
             at
             his
             counsels
             ,
             and
             endeavouring
             towards
             perfection
             .
             And
             while
             we
             might
             without
             sin
             ,
             nay
             doe
             well
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
             by
             giving
             our
             Virgin
             in
             marriage
             ;
             yet
             resolve
             by
             giving
             her
             not
             in
             marriage
             to
             doe
             better
             .
             
             Put
             our selves
             with
             the
             Apostle
             into
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             when
             we
             might
             have
             the
             benefit
             to
             escape
             Persecution
             .
             Labour
             with
             our
             hands
             when
             we
             have
             a
             power
             to
             live
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             III.
             
          
           
             But
             yet
             ,
             all
             this
             makes
             nothing
             at
             all
             against
             obliging
             men
             to
             some
             certain
             measures
             of
             doctrine
             and
             worship
             ,
             gather'd
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             For
             that
             some
             doctrines
             there
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             so
             apprimely
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             does
             not
             believe
             them
             .
             Some
             parts
             of
             God's
             worship
             are
             of
             such
             universal
             interest
             ,
             and
             concernment
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             or
             communion
             ,
             can
             be
             without
             them
             .
             And
             to
             pretend
             a
             weakness
             ,
             or
             unsuitableness
             of
             our
             spirits
             unto
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             profess
             our selves
             really
             Infidels
             .
             And
             for
             other
             doctrines
             ,
             as
             Stars
             of
             a
             lesser
             magnitude
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             God's
             revealing
             them
             unto
             us
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             does
             lay
             an
             obligation
             upon
             us
             of
             receiving
             them
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             propounded
             unto
             us
             by
             authority
             of
             his
             word
             .
             And
             so
             for
             our
             worship
             ,
             if
             it
             take
             in
             all
             that
             is
             commanded
             by
             God
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             add
             nothing
             forbidden
             by
             him
             ,
             supplying
             the
             rest
             with
             a
             suitable
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             fault
             there
             can
             be
             ,
             in
             obliging
             men
             to
             an
             observation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Weakness
             of
             Conscience
             was
             very
             pleadable
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             first
             planting
             of
             Christanity
             .
             When
             ,
             all
             men
             being
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Jews
             were
             to
             receive
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             utterly
             destructive
             to
             what
             they
             had
             received
             before
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             Angels
             ;
             confirm'd
             by
             Miracles
             ;
             and
             endear'd
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             witness
             of
             all
             Ages
             .
             And
             no
             marvel
             
             if
             pious
             souls
             stuck
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             could
             not
             instantly
             unlearn
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Patriarchs
             ;
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ;
             nor
             swallow
             down
             every
             Camel
             without
             chewing
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Gentiles
             were
             brought
             by
             Christianity
             into
             principles
             ,
             and
             practices
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             to
             forget
             what
             they
             had
             been
             formerly
             taught
             ,
             and
             brought
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             had
             liv'd
             ;
             but
             utterly
             to
             condemn
             it
             ,
             and
             themselves
             for
             it
             .
             All
             the
             divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             Rites
             whereby
             they
             were
             accepted
             by
             their
             Gods
             ;
             admired
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             made
             auspicious
             ,
             and
             lucky
             in
             their
             several
             undertakings
             ;
             were
             now
             to
             be
             mortifi'd
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             beastly
             ,
             and
             unnatural
             lusts
             :
             Their
             noblest
             ,
             and
             most
             Heroical
             Vertues
             ,
             as
             Ambition
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             instantly
             metamorphosed
             into
             so
             many
             horrid
             vices
             .
             Their
             Heaven
             turned
             into
             Hell
             ;
             and
             their
             Gods
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             barely
             as
             no
             Gods
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             hated
             ,
             and
             abominated
             by
             them
             as
             down-right
             Devils
             .
             And
             in
             lieu
             of
             all
             these
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             a
             Crucified
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             wonder
             ,
             if
             in
             this
             hasty
             flight
             from
             royal
             Sodom
             to
             little
             Zoar
             ,
             there
             be
             some
             lookings
             back
             ;
             if
             in
             this
             Violent
             change
             from
             the
             extremity
             of
             Cold
             to
             extreme
             Heat
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             doubtings
             ,
             and
             Deliquiums
             ?
             Which
             yet
             (
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             )
             were
             not
             at
             all
             indulg'd
             to
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             Heathenism
             it self
             being
             a
             sin
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Appendages
             of
             it
             .
             However
             they
             had
             bound
             it
             to
             themselves
             with
             long
             custome
             ,
             an
             early
             Education
             ,
             and
             strong
             perswasions
             ;
             this
             gains
             them
             no
             Privilege
             or
             Toleration
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             an
             hour
             .
             All
             the
             Allowances
             ,
             and
             Indulgences
             ,
             the
             Forbearings
             ,
             
             and
             Compliances
             ,
             were
             upon
             the
             Jewish
             stock
             ,
             and
             interest
             .
             God
             had
             deceived
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             deceived
             .
             And
             so
             the
             weakness
             being
             (
             in
             some
             sense
             )
             His
             ;
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             Law
             to
             which
             they
             had
             been
             obliged
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             some
             time
             indulged
             by
             him
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             onely
             till
             they
             could
             be
             instructed
             in
             the
             perishing
             nature
             of
             those
             legal
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Services
             ;
             and
             the
             abolition
             made
             plain
             to
             them
             from
             the
             same
             authority
             as
             had
             before
             established
             them
             .
             And
             when
             this
             is
             once
             done
             ,
             then
             at
             their
             own
             peril
             be
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             still
             continue
             them
             .
             Their
             weakness
             of
             Conscience
             will
             no
             longer
             be
             of
             force
             to
             plead
             for
             them
             .
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             had
             before
             ,
             in
             compliance
             with
             their
             weakness
             ,
             been
             the
             Authour
             of
             Circumcision
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             
             becomes
             soon
             after
             as
             severe
             a
             Preacher
             against
             it
             .
             
               If
               ye
               be
               circumcis'd
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               profit
               you
               nothing
               .
            
             
             And
             so
             having
             been
             a
             Catechist
             for
             some
             time
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             employed
             himself
             in
             laying
             down
             ,
             and
             expounding
             to
             them
             the
             principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             at
             last
             ,
             without
             considering
             the
             growth
             of
             their
             spirits
             ,
             nay
             considering
             clearly
             that
             they
             were
             not
             grown
             ;
             That
             ,
             
             whereas
             for
             the
             time
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             Teachers
             ,
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             again
             their
             Old
             Lesson
             ;
             even
             the
             first
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             .
             What
             ?
             Does
             he
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             comply
             with
             their
             weakness
             ?
             To
             suit
             himself
             still
             to
             their
             dulness
             ?
             No.
             Their
             weakness
             ,
             and
             dulness
             was
             utterly
             their
             own
             fault
             :
             For
             the
             time
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             Teachers
             .
             Therefore
             leaving
             ,
             
             says
             he
             ,
             the
             principles
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             on
             unto
             perfection
             ,
             not
             laying
             again
             the
             foundation
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             ,
             as
             in
             Doctrines
             ,
             thus
             he
             deals
             likewise
             in
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             a
             Form
             of
             Worship
             .
             In
             
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             he
             declares
             how
             fit
             ,
             and
             decent
             ,
             and
             orderly
             it
             was
             for
             men
             to
             worship
             God
             bareheaded
             ,
             and
             women
             covered
             .
             And
             this
             he
             proves
             by
             several
             Mediums
             ,
             
             and
             from
             several
             Topicks
             .
             And
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             doth
             he
             make
             provision
             for
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             should
             be
             scandalized
             at
             it
             ?
             Does
             he
             consider
             the
             several
             growths
             of
             the
             spirits
             he
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             in
             this
             matter
             ?
             Nothing
             less
             .
             He
             had
             declared
             plainly
             the
             matter
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             had
             said
             enough
             to
             satisfy
             fully
             every
             meek
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             spirit
             (
             as
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             questionless
             in
             all
             its
             growths
             .
             
             )
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               seem
               to
               be
               contentious
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             must
             needs
             do
             ,
             that
             will
             still
             oppose
             ,
             and
             pretend
             scruple
             ;
             universal
             custome
             ,
             and
             practice
             must
             silence
             him
             whom
             Reason
             cannot
             )
             
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               ,
               nor
               the
               Churches
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             From
             hence
             then
             it
             will
             appear
             ;
             First
             ,
             wherein
             this
             weakness
             is
             allowable
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             born
             with
             :
             and
             Secondly
             ,
             how
             long
             .
             First
             ,
             not
             in
             disobedience
             to
             any
             practical
             law
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               .
            
             The
             weakest
             ,
             and
             most
             infant
             Christian
             that
             names
             but
             that
             holy
             name
             ,
             and
             professes
             himself
             a
             Disciple
             of
             that
             Master
             ,
             must
             frame
             his
             actions
             in
             some
             kind
             of
             equity
             ,
             and
             agreeableness
             to
             the
             law
             of
             his
             Master
             .
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             the
             great
             indulger
             of
             his
             brothers
             weakness
             ,
             is
             yet
             sufficiently
             severe
             against
             all
             offenders
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             No
             Whoremonger
             ,
             nor
             Idolater
             ,
             nor
             Adulterer
             ,
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
             And
             again
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               Subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
            
             No
             exemption
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             no
             excuse
             upon
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             .
             
               They
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
             
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             these
             Laws
             being
             imprinted
             in
             our
             very
             nature
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             our selves
             ,
             are
             onely
             reduced
             ,
             and
             brought
             back
             by
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             recover'd
             from
             those
             blots
             ,
             and
             stains
             which
             were
             cast
             upon
             them
             by
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             customs
             of
             a
             wicked
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             scruple
             here
             ,
             gains
             no
             more
             benefit
             of
             Toleration
             than
             in
             Heathenism
             it
             did
             .
             Whereas
             several
             Credenda
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             doctrinal
             verities
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             are
             not
             so
             plainly
             ,
             and
             expresly
             laid
             down
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             be
             drawn
             out
             by
             referring
             to
             several
             and
             distant
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             discernible
             at
             one
             view
             :
             So
             when
             they
             are
             presented
             to
             us
             ,
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             footsteps
             ,
             or
             former
             impressions
             of
             them
             on
             our
             spirits
             to
             work
             their
             admittance
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             being
             above
             reason
             ,
             and
             the
             reach
             of
             a
             man's
             understanding
             .
             Which
             therefore
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             sink
             into
             us
             by
             degrees
             ,
             not
             to
             press
             them
             upon
             us
             in
             gross
             ,
             but
             here
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             there
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             them
             .
             Humane
             reason
             being
             the
             same
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             
             Both
             written
             by
             the
             Finger
             of
             God
             :
             neither
             of
             them
             contrary
             ;
             yet
             both
             much
             weaker
             ,
             and
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             there
             might
             be
             some
             time
             of
             Indulgence
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewish
             law
             was
             allow'd
             of
             for
             some
             years
             :
             Yet
             this
             onely
             till
             the
             same
             Authority
             could
             be
             made
             known
             for
             the
             one
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             other
             :
             That
             the
             God
             of
             our
             reason
             is
             he
             who
             does
             require
             us
             to
             an
             assent
             of
             these
             things
             above
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             reason
             becomes
             instantly
             engaged
             in
             the
             work
             .
             All
             excuses
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             most
             unreasonable
             not
             to
             assent
             to
             them
             .
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Jew
             still
             is
             not
             to
             be
             
             look'd
             upon
             as
             a
             weak
             Brother
             .
             And
             after
             God
             by
             his
             Church
             has
             declared
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             these
             Doctrines
             for
             so
             long
             together
             ;
             we
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Fifteenth
             ,
             or
             Sixteenth
             Century
             ,
             can
             be
             little
             benefited
             by
             the
             pleading
             of
             Ignorance
             .
             For
             the
             time
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             thereby
             the
             Church
             is
             fully
             impower'd
             to
             exact
             ,
             and
             require
             them
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             in
             the
             form
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             our
             worship
             ,
             Weakness
             will
             be
             of
             no
             force
             against
             Custome
             universal
             .
             When
             the
             decency
             of
             our
             Ceremonies
             is
             so
             plainly
             visible
             to
             all
             ;
             the
             innocency
             of
             them
             so
             fully
             vindicated
             ;
             the
             absolute
             indifferency
             of
             them
             in
             themselves
             so
             loudly
             profess'd
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Church
             :
             Whereby
             all
             fear
             of
             Superstition
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             or
             placing
             a
             Holiness
             in
             them
             is
             quite
             taken
             away
             .
             He
             that
             still
             quarrels
             at
             our
             worship
             ,
             does
             not
             quarrel
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Church
             ;
             shews
             himself
             contentious
             ;
             and
             must
             not
             by
             so
             doing
             acquit
             himself
             in
             the
             least
             from
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             .
             Much
             less
             ,
             when
             all
             these
             exceptions
             against
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             do
             not
             own
             their
             original
             from
             Ignorance
             and
             Weakness
             (
             which
             might
             colour
             for
             an
             excuse
             )
             but
             professedly
             from
             a
             greater
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             stronger
             estate
             in
             Christanity
             .
             For
             upon
             that
             account
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             rejected
             now
             ,
             and
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             an
             Extraordinary
             warrant
             ,
             and
             an
             extraordinary
             spirit
             ,
             brought
             up
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             building
             ,
             and
             maintaining
             of
             Babel
             which
             you
             object
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             ask
             ,
             whether
             setting
             men
             loose
             from
             all
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             be
             not
             a
             fairer
             groundwork
             for
             
               Babel
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Confusion
             ;
             than
             by
             drawing
             men
             into
             a
             Communion
             ,
             with
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             with
             one
             mouth
             to
             glorify
             the
             God
             of
             
             our
             Fathers
             ?
             The
             extraordinary
             spirit
             in
             Christ
             was
             to
             gather
             together
             into
             one
             as
             many
             as
             were
             scatter'd
             abroad
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             spirit
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostles
             had
             no
             other
             end
             but
             this
             in
             it
             ;
             To
             plant
             a
             Church
             ,
             to
             prescribe
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             regulate
             Communions
             :
             And
             therefore
             was
             it self
             subject
             to
             the
             laws
             it
             had
             prescribed
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             Prophets
             .
             How
             extraordinary
             then
             ,
             or
             extravagant
             rather
             ,
             shall
             we
             call
             this
             spirit
             of
             yours
             ,
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             onely
             to
             dissolve
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             Communions
             ;
             to
             set
             every
             man
             by
             himself
             ;
             to
             profess
             a
             spirit
             of
             Independency
             ,
             or
             unsubjection
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             to
             cry
             down
             laws
             ,
             and
             all
             prescribed
             worship
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             are
             bad
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             laws
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             prescribed
             ?
             And
             upon
             that
             one
             head
             ,
             viz.
             The
             obliging
             men
             to
             some
             certain
             measures
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             fathering
             (
             as
             you
             do
             )
             all
             the
             ignorance
             and
             formality
             that
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             .
             
             Whereto
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Charge
             to
             men
             that
             they
             teach
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             :
             And
             so
             in
             his
             ordering
             the
             Christian
             men
             of
             Corinth
             to
             be
             bareheaded
             in
             their
             Worship
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             For
             what
             is
             this
             but
             obliging
             men
             to
             some
             certain
             measures
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ?
             )
             must
             be
             thought
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             most
             fouly
             accessary
             .
          
           
             That
             some
             Churches
             have
             indeed
             taken
             advantage
             from
             hence
             to
             dogmatize
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             men
             ,
             afterwards
             instilling
             them
             into
             their
             very
             Worship
             ,
             will
             no
             more
             take
             away
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             laying
             this
             obligation
             ,
             and
             the
             necessary
             good
             which
             does
             generally
             arise
             from
             it
             :
             than
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             because
             
             some
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             some
             Sovereign
             Rulers
             do
             enact
             unjust
             ,
             and
             inconvenient
             laws
             ;
             we
             should
             presently
             disclaim
             all
             Sonship
             ,
             and
             subjection
             ;
             and
             revenge
             this
             miscarriage
             of
             theirs
             upon
             all
             of
             the
             same
             rank
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             how
             guiltless
             ,
             and
             innocent
             soever
             :
             By
             declaiming
             against
             Government
             ;
             reviling
             of
             Order
             ;
             setting
             it
             up
             as
             the
             mark
             for
             our
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             even
             naming
             it
             Confusion
             .
             Which
             yet
             both
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             Man
             ,
             it
             is
             especially
             ,
             and
             expresly
             designed
             against
             .
             Without
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             and
             embodying
             together
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             security
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             And
             without
             a
             Communion
             ,
             and
             consent
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             without
             a
             confessed
             obligation
             ,
             to
             some
             certain
             measures
             of
             Doctrines
             and
             Worship
             ;
             we
             can
             have
             no
             hope
             that
             Religion
             will
             be
             long-liv'd
             among
             us
             .
             When
             this
             Obligation
             ,
             the
             Staff
             of
             Bands
             ,
             is
             once
             broken
             ;
             The
             Church
             ,
             and
             Religion
             (
             which
             yet
             had
             lasted
             for
             some
             time
             without
             the
             Staff
             of
             Beauty
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             the
             eleventh
             Chapter
             of
             Zachary
             )
             streight
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             What
             other
             can
             me
             expect
             here
             ,
             where
             the
             onely
             Prop
             lent
             to
             sustain
             it
             is
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             staff
             ,
             a
             reed
             ;
             the
             Old
             Testament
             spirit
             ;
             which
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             argues
             against
             it
             by
             name
             ,
             will
             presently
             expire
             .
             
             
               Now
               that
               which
               decayeth
               ,
               and
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               vanish
               away
               .
            
             And
             none
             sooner
             than
             this
             particular
             spirit
             wherein
             you
             instance
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jael
             .
             Which
             of
             all
             appearances
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             puts
             the
             fairest
             for
             Babel
             ;
             and
             enclines
             most
             (
             in
             the
             way
             you
             urge
             it
             )
             to
             ruine
             ,
             and
             confusion
             ;
             as
             being
             utterly
             destructive
             to
             all
             society
             ,
             and
             commerce
             ;
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             agreement
             and
             accord
             in
             Civil
             ,
             or
             Sacred
             employments
             .
             For
             that
             spirit
             being
             supposable
             onely
             ,
             since
             
             we
             are
             so
             loudly
             declared
             already
             
             Sisera's
             ,
             and
             Canaanites
             ,
             I
             demand
             with
             what
             manner
             of
             trust
             can
             we
             rely
             upon
             your
             promises
             ,
             and
             invitations
             ;
             upon
             your
             acts
             ,
             and
             articles
             ?
             When
             we
             are
             charmed
             by
             these
             into
             sleep
             ,
             and
             security
             ;
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jael
             comes
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             nail
             is
             driven
             into
             our
             temples
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             enough
             to
             supersede
             the
             Old
             spirit
             from
             being
             of
             force
             among
             us
             ;
             I
             shall
             need
             add
             but
             little
             to
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             to
             justify
             the
             New
             from
             ever
             countenancing
             ,
             or
             giving
             encouragement
             to
             such
             actions
             .
             For
             you
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             has
             reveal'd
             to
             us
             Precepts
             quite
             contrary
             to
             any
             such
             practice
             .
             We
             have
             an
             Administration
             there
             that
             does
             wholly
             sentense
             ,
             and
             condemn
             this
             kind
             of
             doing
             :
             A
             spirit
             that
             is
             absolutely
             opposed
             to
             any
             such
             spirit
             .
             And
             if
             we
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             preach
             any
             other
             doctrine
             (
             the
             Scripture
             has
             said
             it
             )
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
             And
             then
             consider
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             
             that
             place
             of
             St.
             
               Paul.
               Let
               us
               doe
               evil
               ,
               that
               good
               may
               come
               ,
               whose
               Damnation
               is
               just
               .
            
             And
             if
             for
             the
             abounding
             of
             God's
             Grace
             we
             are
             not
             to
             continue
             in
             sin
             (
             which
             St.
             Paul
             startles
             at
             ,
             and
             casts
             from
             him
             ,
             you
             may
             remember
             ,
             with
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               God
               forbid
            
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             falsely
             father'd
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             )
             then
             certainly
             no
             New
             Testament
             spirit
             ,
             no
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             (
             for
             that
             was
             the
             supposition
             purely
             ,
             Our
             love
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Grace
             (
             That
             Grace
             may
             abound
             )
             nothing
             of
             selfishness
             ,
             or
             particular
             Interest
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             you
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             pulling
             down
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             Suppose
             it
             true
             ,
             and
             real
             ,
             I
             say
             )
             can
             justify
             
             you
             in
             the
             commitment
             ,
             or
             continuance
             of
             the
             least
             sin
             whatsoever
             :
             But
             is
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             assure
             you
             ,
             the
             most
             killing
             blasphemy
             that
             can
             be
             darted
             against
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             foulest
             Opprobium
             ,
             and
             reproach
             that
             can
             be
             spit
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             still
             urg'd
             ;
             That
             ,
             though
             to
             continue
             in
             sin
             were
             indeed
             damnable
             upon
             any
             terms
             ;
             yet
             that
             where
             such
             a
             spirit
             ,
             or
             principle
             leads
             us
             on
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             continuance
             in
             sin
             ,
             what
             ways
             ,
             and
             steps
             soever
             we
             tread
             in
             for
             the
             accomplishing
             of
             it
             .
             Why
             then
             this
             (
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             )
             does
             quite
             enervate
             St.
             
             Paul's
             supposition
             ,
             who
             supposes
             us
             led
             by
             such
             a
             gracious
             spirit
             ;
             mov'd
             merely
             by
             our
             love
             ,
             and
             zeal
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             greater
             manifestation
             of
             his
             Grace
             ;
             and
             yet
             still
             to
             continue
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             in
             our
             sin
             .
             Which
             then
             ,
             and
             though
             upon
             this
             brave
             design
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             excusing
             ,
             or
             lessening
             our
             sin
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             it
             indeed
             out
             of
             measure
             sinfull
             .
             As
             whereby
             we
             abuse
             that
             good
             Spirit
             to
             patronize
             villany
             ;
             couple
             together
             light
             ,
             and
             darkness
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Belial
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             answer
             in
             short
             is
             this
             .
             That
             't
             is
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             that
             chalks
             out
             these
             ways
             :
             But
             in
             what
             holy
             pretensions
             ,
             or
             sheeps
             cloathing
             soever
             it
             may
             appear
             unto
             us
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             so
             well
             counterfeited
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             principle
             ,
             Satan
             transforming
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             ,
             as
             really
             to
             deceive
             all
             our
             senses
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             or
             distinguished
             by
             us
             ,
             onely
             by
             the
             ways
             it
             puts
             us
             upon
             ,
             and
             prompts
             us
             to
             .
             By
             the
             fruits
             ye
             shall
             know
             it
             .
             Which
             fruits
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             and
             ways
             ,
             would
             be
             no
             distinguishing
             character
             ,
             and
             evidence
             of
             a
             false
             ,
             and
             evil
             spirit
             ,
             if
             (
             as
             you
             suppose
             )
             it
             might
             at
             some
             time
             be
             the
             very
             way
             ,
             
             and
             fruit
             of
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             how
             much
             safer
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             such
             ways
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             occur
             to
             us
             ;
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             such
             kind
             of
             practices
             ,
             and
             such
             kind
             of
             professours
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             our selves
             concern'd
             in
             charity
             to
             them
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             torture
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             how
             obsolete
             ,
             and
             out
             dated
             soever
             )
             that
             it
             may
             possibly
             whisper
             such
             a
             meaning
             ?
             But
             rather
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               an
               ear
               to
               hear
               ,
               let
               him
               hear
               what
               the
               Spirit
               saith
               unto
               the
               Churches
            
             :
             Not
             what
             it
             whispers
             in
             private
             to
             Jael
             ;
             but
             what
             it
             says
             ,
             and
             speaks
             out
             unto
             the
             Churches
             .
             
               Now
               the
               Spirit
               speaketh
               expresly
            
             ,
             says
             St.
             Paul
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             expresly
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             all
             possible
             danger
             of
             being
             mistaken
             ,
             
             and
             misconstrued
             in
             it
             )
             
               That
               in
               the
               latter
               times
               men
               shall
               depart
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               giving
               heed
               to
               seducing
               spirits
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               of
               Devils
               .
            
             
             And
             as
             expresly
             again
             ;
             
               That
               in
               the
               last
               days
               men
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               themselves
               ;
               Traytours
               ,
               heady
               ,
               highminded
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             observe
             plainly
             Traytours
             ,
             and
             heady
             ,
             and
             high-minded
             persons
             ;
             and
             these
             justifying
             themselves
             in
             such
             their
             treason
             ,
             and
             ambition
             ,
             by
             pretences
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             need
             to
             look
             any
             farther
             ?
             The
             spirit
             has
             call'd
             it
             expresly
             
               A
               seducing
               spirit
               ;
               and
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Devils
               .
            
          
           
             But
             here
             you
             seem
             to
             come
             off
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             abate
             much
             of
             the
             rigour
             of
             Jael
             .
             That
             instance
             of
             Jael
             ,
             you
             acknowledge
             before
             ,
             was
             the
             weakest
             part
             of
             your
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             most
             unfit
             to
             have
             stress
             laid
             on
             it
             ,
             And
             sure
             if
             Conquest
             (
             as
             you
             presume
             to
             judge
             )
             were
             sought
             for
             by
             me
             ;
             what
             should
             hinder
             me
             from
             returning
             with
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             soon
             as
             I
             set
             out
             ?
             
               Ex
               ore
               proprio
               ;
               &
               Habes
               
               confitentem
               reum
               ,
            
             gives
             such
             a
             glutt
             of
             Victory
             ,
             as
             makes
             one
             truely
             to
             be
             more
             than
             Conquerour
             .
             But
             Edification
             carries
             me
             yet
             farther
             ,
             even
             to
             examine
             in
             it
             that
             which
             you
             call
             the
             right
             Apprehension
             (
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             rectifyed
             )
             and
             the
             professed
             drift
             of
             that
             Instance
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             IV.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             drift
             of
             that
             Instance
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             people
             of
             God
             now
             (
             or
             some
             few
             of
             them
             )
             may
             possibly
             have
             the
             same
             extraordinary
             warrant
             against
             this
             Babel
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Old
             had
             against
             that
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             before
             .
             And
             truely
             if
             that
             were
             all
             intended
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             Jael
             ,
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             was
             somewhat
             unluckily
             chosen
             .
             Your
             agreement
             with
             her
             in
             Lying
             ,
             and
             Treachery
             ,
             being
             so
             very
             visible
             ,
             and
             above
             board
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             very
             life
             of
             your
             cause
             ,
             especially
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             and
             supported
             by
             you
             ;
             and
             wherein
             onely
             she
             could
             be
             pitch'd
             upon
             as
             a
             particular
             example
             for
             your
             turn
             ;
             different
             from
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Israel
             .
             Who
             as
             they
             lie
             more
             open
             ,
             and
             obvious
             to
             your
             view
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             :
             So
             are
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             no
             less
             proper
             instances
             (
             to
             be
             sure
             )
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             warrant
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             than
             Jael
             could
             ever
             be
             imagined
             to
             be
             .
             But
             taking
             it
             as
             you
             now
             set
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             shuffling
             up
             Jael
             in
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             shews
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             That
             the
             people
             of
             God
             now
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             of
             them
             may
             possibly
             have
             the
             same
             extraordinary
             warrant
             against
             this
             Babel
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             Old
             had
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             .
             If
             it
             shews
             onely
             that
             they
             may
             possibly
             have
             it
             :
             Then
             it
             shews
             that
             it
             is
             more
             probable
             
             they
             have
             it
             not
             .
             The
             extraordinary
             warrant
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             extraordinary
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             it
             were
             not
             general
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             to
             be
             otherwise
             .
             And
             therefore
             how
             little
             encouragement
             have
             we
             from
             hence
             to
             presume
             ,
             or
             engage
             upon
             it
             ?
             This
             is
             plainly
             confess'd
             in
             the
             pleading
             an
             extraordinary
             warrant
             ;
             that
             whosoever
             is
             sav'd
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             merely
             by
             a
             very
             unheard
             of
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             way
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             How
             does
             this
             extraordinary
             warrant
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             now
             be
             possibly
             the
             same
             extraordinary
             warrant
             against
             us
             ?
             As
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             ;
             Because
             the
             World
             was
             once
             drowned
             ,
             therefore
             there
             may
             possibly
             be
             a
             Deluge
             again
             .
             Shall
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             lay
             a
             sufficient
             bar
             ,
             and
             imposibility
             against
             the
             Deluge
             ?
             And
             does
             not
             Christ
             give
             us
             a
             Rainbow
             ,
             a
             sufficient
             warrant
             against
             this
             Warrant
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             gives
             us
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             Disclaims
             any
             such
             extraordinary
             warrant
             in
             himself
             .
             
             And
             has
             censured
             it
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             effects
             merely
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Ignorance
             in
             any
             that
             shall
             now
             pretend
             unto
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             if
             Israels
             warrant
             against
             Canaan
             was
             not
             so
             very
             extraordinary
             ?
             If
             Israel
             had
             a
             right
             to
             Canaan
             foregoing
             the
             warrant
             ;
             then
             the
             warrant
             was
             not
             in
             this
             respect
             extraordinary
             ,
             or
             creative
             of
             a
             right
             where
             there
             was
             none
             :
             And
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             shew
             any
             thing
             in
             your
             case
             .
             
             Now
             S.
             Epiphanius
             ,
             and
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             both
             lay
             it
             down
             as
             a
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             
               à
               patribus
               traditam
               ,
               &
               verissimam
               causam
               ,
            
             says
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             given
             of
             Old
             by
             Noah
             to
             Shem
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             
             possessed
             by
             them
             till
             they
             were
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             force
             ,
             and
             injury
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Cham.
             
             Which
             is
             attested
             likewise
             by
             
               Jacobus
               Edessenus
            
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             
               Moses
               Bar
               Cepha
            
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             of
             immemorial
             record
             
               (
               Vetustae
               famae
            
             )
             among
             the
             Syrians
             ;
             That
             Noah
             before
             the
             Floud
             inhabited
             the
             country
             afterwards
             called
             Canaan
             .
             Which
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             he
             bequeathed
             to
             his
             Son
             Shem
             for
             an
             inheritance
             .
             And
             S.
             Epiphanius
             makes
             it
             good
             by
             this
             Argument
             .
             Because
             Melchisedeck
             (
             who
             was
             certainly
             Shem
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             
             Shem's
             posterity
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Father
             of
             Israel
             )
             had
             his
             Throne
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             is
             acknowledged
             king
             of
             Salem
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             after
             donation
             was
             no
             more
             but
             a
             Restitution
             :
             And
             the
             extraordinary
             warrant
             God's
             extraordinary
             encouragement
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             them
             against
             those
             unjust
             Intruders
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Canaanite
             is
             laid
             at
             your
             own
             doors
             ;
             and
             the
             warrant
             serv'd
             upon
             your selves
             .
             But
             if
             this
             plea
             of
             
             Israel's
             right
             against
             Canaan
             as
             previous
             ,
             and
             preceding
             to
             God's
             warrant
             will
             not
             be
             granted
             ,
             though
             founded
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             upon
             so
             good
             reason
             ,
             and
             such
             great
             authority
             :
          
           
             Yet
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             which
             makes
             a
             manifest
             difference
             between
             you
             ,
             and
             Israel
             ,
             and
             so
             takes
             off
             the
             instance
             from
             being
             at
             all
             usefull
             to
             you
             ,
             plainly
             declaring
             that
             there
             cannot
             be
             that
             Divine
             warrant
             in
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             our
             Babel
             (
             as
             you
             please
             to
             call
             the
             Established
             Government
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             )
             as
             God
             gave
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             against
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             For
             that
             you
             could
             not
             possibly
             doe
             it
             having
             so
             many
             sacred
             ties
             ,
             and
             obligations
             upon
             your
             souls
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             but
             by
             ways
             ,
             and
             means
             which
             the
             
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hates
             ,
             and
             disavows
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Israelites
             (
             if
             they
             had
             not
             a
             former
             right
             ,
             yet
             )
             having
             no
             former
             tye
             of
             subjection
             ,
             or
             Allegiance
             to
             Canaan
             ;
             here
             was
             room
             left
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             bestow
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             sacred
             bond
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             They
             not
             being
             tied
             up
             before
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             against
             it
             .
             Which
             when
             once
             they
             are
             ;
             As
             particularly
             by
             their
             Oath
             to
             the
             Gibeonites
             :
             though
             these
             Gibeonites
             were
             formerly
             within
             their
             Charter
             ,
             or
             Commission
             ;
             and
             though
             this
             Oath
             was
             wrested
             from
             them
             by
             guile
             (
             as
             you
             pretend
             once
             Kings
             were
             at
             the
             peoples
             disposing
             ;
             and
             these
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Allegiance
             wrested
             from
             the
             people
             by
             mere
             encroachments
             )
             yet
             then
             they
             are
             so
             fast
             tied
             ,
             as
             no
             former
             donation
             on
             God's
             part
             to
             them
             (
             which
             certainly
             is
             equal
             at
             least
             to
             your
             mistaken
             prophecies
             )
             nor
             no
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             advantages
             they
             had
             afterwards
             against
             them
             (
             which
             were
             as
             great
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             against
             us
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             which
             are
             the
             onely
             ground
             whereon
             you
             build
             your
             dispensation
             )
             could
             dispense
             with
             it
             .
             But
             the
             violation
             of
             this
             Oath
             taken
             by
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             days
             of
             Joshua
             (
             so
             jealous
             ,
             and
             tender
             is
             God
             of
             his
             honour
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Oaths
             ;
             so
             severe
             an
             Avenger
             against
             them
             that
             falsify
             his
             Name
             )
             is
             punished
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Third
             ,
             or
             Fourth
             generation
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             David
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             however
             you
             might
             pretend
             perhaps
             an
             extraordinary
             warrant
             dormant
             from
             God
             against
             Spain
             ;
             and
             in
             your
             present
             expedition
             to
             the
             Indies
             ;
             if
             the
             ill
             success
             has
             not
             already
             cancell'd
             it
             :
             Yet
             ,
             (
             blessed
             be
             God
             )
             there
             cannot
             be
             here
             so
             much
             as
             a
             pretence
             ;
             in
             that
             you
             are
             already
             tied
             up
             by
             God
             against
             it
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Under
             the
             
             seal
             ,
             and
             Oath
             of
             God.
             
             
               I
               counsel
               thee
               to
               keep
               the
               King's
               commandment
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               God.
            
             And
             whatever
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             disadvantages
             you
             groan'd
             under
             in
             the
             former
             Government
             ;
             you
             were
             to
             wait
             with
             patience
             upon
             God
             for
             a
             redress
             .
             Who
             as
             he
             had
             brought
             you
             into
             these
             bonds
             ,
             and
             under
             this
             Government
             without
             your
             sin
             :
             So
             could
             no
             doubt
             without
             your
             sin
             (
             for
             he
             has
             no
             need
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             )
             and
             would
             (
             if
             it
             had
             seemed
             good
             in
             his
             sight
             )
             have
             released
             you
             from
             it
             ,
             by
             turning
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             (
             whose
             heart
             particularly
             for
             this
             reason
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             or
             else
             by
             cutting
             off
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Royal
             line
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             his
             arrows
             ;
             as
             Pestilence
             immediately
             by
             his
             own
             hand
             ;
             or
             War
             from
             abroad
             instrumentally
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             what
             other
             way
             might
             seem
             best
             to
             his
             Divine
             Wisedom
             .
             Onely
             you
             of
             all
             others
             could
             not
             be
             lawfully
             the
             authours
             ,
             or
             instruments
             of
             his
             change
             .
             God
             does
             no
             where
             side
             with
             perjury
             ;
             nor
             has
             given
             any
             man
             licence
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             commission
             to
             doe
             wickedly
             :
             But
             is
             a
             swift
             witness
             against
             the
             false
             Swearer
             ;
             and
             most
             sadly
             ,
             and
             severely
             reckons
             for
             it
             in
             his
             own
             people
             ,
             as
             whereby
             his
             Name
             is
             blasphemed
             ;
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             rejected
             among
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             Nebuchadnezzar
             coming
             up
             the
             first
             time
             against
             Jerusalem
             ;
             The
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             were
             no
             where
             reprov'd
             by
             God
             or
             his
             Prophets
             ,
             for
             resisting
             ,
             and
             standing
             out
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             surely
             did
             their
             duty
             in
             it
             ;
             though
             God
             was
             not
             pleased
             to
             bless
             their
             endeavours
             ;
             but
             for
             their
             former
             sins
             ,
             and
             provocations
             deliver'd
             them
             into
             his
             hand
             .
             But
             when
             Zedekiah
             ,
             
             after
             an
             Oath
             taken
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             finds
             an
             opportunity
             to
             cast
             off
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             
             
               he
               rebelled
               against
               Nebuchadnezzar
            
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               who
               had
               made
               him
               swear
               by
               God.
            
             Then
             Nebuchadnezzar
             coming
             up
             a
             second
             time
             against
             Jerusalem
             ,
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremiah
             warns
             both
             Zedekiah
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             ,
             not
             to
             strike
             a
             stroak
             ,
             or
             think
             of
             holding
             out
             the
             City
             against
             him
             .
             Which
             Zedekiah
             still
             refusing
             ,
             is
             accordingly
             punished
             with
             a
             sore
             destruction
             ;
             whereof
             God
             himself
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             this
             account
             .
             
             
               He
               rebelled
               against
               him
            
             (
             viz.
             Zedekiah
             against
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               )
               in
               sending
               his
               Ambassadours
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               give
               him
               horses
               ,
               and
               much
               people
               .
               Shall
               he
               prosper
               ?
               shall
               he
               escape
               that
               does
               such
               things
               ?
               Or
               shall
               he
               break
               the
               Covenant
               and
               be
               delivered
               ?
            
             Where
             you
             may
             observe
             ;
             not
             his
             wicked
             design
             ;
             not
             his
             ambitious
             or
             self-ends
             are
             condemned
             in
             breaking
             of
             it
             (
             for
             his
             end
             was
             possibly
             pious
             ,
             and
             good
             ;
             might
             colour
             I
             am
             sure
             for
             far
             more
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Religion
             than
             can
             be
             pretended
             in
             your
             case
             )
             But
             his
             very
             breach
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             his
             falsifying
             his
             Oath
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             there
             urged
             against
             him
             :
             as
             that
             which
             ,
             let
             his
             end
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             authoriz'd
             ,
             or
             countenanc'd
             by
             the
             good
             spirit
             ;
             can
             never
             be
             capable
             of
             God's
             blessing
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             force
             ,
             or
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             put
             interrogatively
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             out
             of
             Question
             .
             Shall
             he
             escape
             that
             does
             such
             things
             ?
             (
             Talia
             not
             Taliter
             )
             Shall
             he
             break
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             be
             deliver'd
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             it
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             :
             Neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             shall
             ever
             receive
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             upon
             such
             practices
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sure
             can
             never
             be
             authorizd
             by
             God
             to
             doe
             them
             .
          
           
           
             An
             Oath
             being
             both
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             men
             ,
             
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             an
             end
             of
             all
             strife
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             there
             might
             not
             be
             room
             left
             for
             a
             word
             more
             to
             be
             said
             against
             it
             (
             And
             therefore
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             sometimes
             alters
             his
             word
             ,
             or
             promise
             ,
             as
             having
             always
             a
             tacite
             condition
             imply'd
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
             Yet
             never
             his
             Oath
             ,
             Heb.
             6.17
             .
             Psal
             .
             89.34
             .
             )
             And
             pray
             consider
             ,
             how
             far
             short
             it
             would
             fall
             of
             this
             end
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             place
             left
             for
             this
             pretension
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             against
             it
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             true
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             might
             be
             so
             always
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             always
             might
             be
             so
             pretended
             ,
             whereby
             strife
             would
             become
             undeterminable
             ;
             and
             there
             would
             be
             no
             end
             at
             all
             of
             contention
             .
             But
             whenever
             I
             plead
             this
             breach
             of
             Oath
             how
             evident
             ,
             and
             apparent
             soever
             against
             any
             man
             :
             Or
             whenever
             the
             Magistrate
             proceeds
             to
             punish
             it
             in
             the
             falsest
             ,
             and
             most
             perjur'd
             person
             ,
             we
             must
             both
             run
             this
             hazard
             of
             fighting
             against
             God.
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             blunts
             ,
             and
             turns
             the
             edge
             of
             God's
             sword
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             by
             this
             inextricable
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             discouragement
             ,
             cannot
             therefore
             proceed
             from
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             has
             put
             the
             sword
             into
             his
             hand
             to
             execute
             wrath
             against
             them
             that
             doe
             evil
             .
             And
             as
             it
             opens
             a
             gap
             to
             all
             falseness
             ,
             and
             confusion
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             ancient
             landmark
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             boundaries
             of
             peace
             ;
             that
             onely
             which
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             strife
             ,
             and
             contention
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             title
             ,
             
             nor
             pretence
             to
             that
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             the
             authour
             of
             confusion
             ,
             but
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             so
             especially
             among
             Christians
             (
             and
             therefore
             no
             cause
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             Prophecies
             ,
             no
             pulling
             down
             of
             Babel
             ,
             can
             warrant
             us
             to
             it
             )
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
           
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               the
               longer
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               the
               shorter
               in
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               all
               farther
               pretensions
               to
               a
               Commission
               in
               any
               of
               you
               for
               the
               present
               change
               ,
               by
               proving
               you
               all
               uncapable
               of
               it
               :
               that
               
                 De
                 Jure
              
               you
               cannot
               have
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 De
                 Facto
              
               have
               it
               not
               .
               Though
               ,
               supposing
               you
               capable
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               potentia
               for
               it
               ,
               your
               Arguments
               fall
               infinitely
               short
               of
               proving
               that
               actually
               you
               have
               any
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             V.
             
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             In
             order
             to
             your
             proof
             ,
             you
             suppose
             ,
             That
             Babel
             is
             to
             be
             destroyed
             in
             a
             warlike
             way
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             plainly
             enough
             .
             Truely
             ,
             that
             
               De
               futuro
            
             it
             is
             to
             be
             so
             destroyed
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             is
             not
             over
             plain
             .
             For
             that
             men
             of
             singular
             Learning
             and
             Piety
             ,
             and
             not
             brib'd
             by
             any
             particular
             Interest
             ,
             have
             upon
             diligent
             search
             and
             enquiry
             ,
             otherwise
             concluded
             of
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               Hugo
               Grotius
            
             ,
             Dr.
             Hammond
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Who
             have
             all
             proved
             ,
             and
             that
             perhaps
             plainly
             enough
             too
             ,
             that
             That
             Prophecy
             is
             already
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             Rome
             heathen
             .
             But
             to
             give
             you
             scope
             here
             likewise
             ,
             and
             grant
             that
             Babel
             remains
             yet
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             What
             passages
             are
             those
             in
             the
             Revelation
             which
             give
             you
             so
             plainly
             the
             length
             of
             the
             weapon
             too
             ?
             And
             from
             whence
             you
             conclude
             it
             must
             be
             in
             a
             warlike
             way
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             saying
             in
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               Vnumquodque
               nutritur
               iisdem
               principiis
               ex
               quibus
               fit
            
             ;
             Every
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             propagated
             ,
             and
             preserved
             by
             the
             same
             principles
             by
             which
             it
             was
             planted
             .
             Now
             ,
             This
             warlike
             way
             you
             mention
             was
             never
             chosen
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             for
             the
             
             bringing
             Christianity
             into
             the
             world
             .
             And
             why
             then
             for
             the
             spreading
             ,
             and
             growth
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             being
             expresly
             ,
             and
             professedly
             disclaimed
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             now
             to
             be
             so
             pious
             ,
             and
             necessary
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ?
             
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
            
             ,
             says
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               are
               not
               carnal
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               to
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               strong
               holds
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             so
             speaking
             of
             this
             very
             Babel
             ,
             this
             Mass
             ,
             and
             man
             of
             sin
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             
             
               Whom
               the
               Lord
               shall
               consume
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             (
             not
             with
             Sword
             or
             Spear
             ,
             but
             )
             
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               shall
               destroy
               with
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             powerfull
             evidence
             and
             illustration
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             Babel
             to
             be
             destroyed
             is
             a
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ;
             not
             the
             persons
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             but
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             fornications
             :
             the
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Empire
             ,
             or
             Emperours
             ,
             of
             it
             .
             The
             evil
             principles
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             both
             in
             relation
             to
             Spirituals
             ,
             and
             Civils
             ,
             which
             ruled
             most
             eminently
             in
             it
             .
             Which
             being
             spiritual
             ,
             is
             therefore
             shotfree
             ;
             falls
             not
             under
             the
             reach
             ,
             or
             power
             of
             a
             material
             sword
             to
             be
             wounded
             by
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             reade
             some
             expressions
             in
             the
             Revelation
             sounding
             generally
             this
             way
             :
             as
             of
             warring
             ,
             and
             killing
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             this
             Book
             is
             a
             Prophecy
             ;
             and
             so
             written
             in
             a
             Prophetical
             style
             .
             Wherein
             Christ's
             Victory
             over
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             spirits
             of
             men
             is
             ordinarily
             describ'd
             in
             those
             military
             terms
             ;
             and
             as
             making
             use
             of
             such
             engines
             ,
             and
             instruments
             ,
             as
             Kings
             and
             Captains
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             management
             of
             their
             wars
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             retrench
             all
             this
             too
             ;
             and
             supposing
             it
             plainly
             ,
             and
             downright
             in
             a
             warlike
             way
             :
             yet
             why
             must
             this
             be
             done
             by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ?
             (
             For
             
             so
             the
             people
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             you
             mean
             in
             opposition
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Governours
             ;
             else
             it
             serves
             not
             at
             all
             to
             your
             purpose
             )
             Whenas
             yet
             the
             ten
             Horns
             in
             the
             17
             th
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             16
             th
             verse
             ,
             who
             are
             manifestly
             said
             to
             be
             ten
             Kings
             ,
             in
             the
             12
             th
             verse
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             
               are
               those
               that
               shall
               hate
               the
               Whore
               ,
               and
               make
               her
               desolate
               ,
               and
               naked
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             surely
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             I
             dare
             be
             positive
             in
             this
             ,
             whatever
             should
             become
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             That
             no
             Prophecy
             ,
             or
             prediction
             in
             the
             whole
             Bible
             can
             secure
             subjects
             ,
             and
             private
             persons
             ,
             much
             less
             oblige
             them
             to
             such
             a
             war.
             
          
           
             And
             herein
             't
             will
             be
             worth
             your
             while
             to
             consider
             
             David's
             case
             ;
             and
             observe
             the
             judgment
             he
             makes
             upon
             it
             .
             God
             had
             foretold
             ,
             and
             promised
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Saul
            
             being
             now
             rejected
             ,
             should
             be
             Established
             upon
             David
             .
             To
             which
             he
             was
             therefore
             actually
             anointed
             by
             Samuel
             .
             Which
             highly
             exasperating
             the
             rage
             ,
             and
             madness
             of
             Saul
             against
             him
             ,
             
             after
             many
             private
             attempts
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             without
             success
             ;
             he
             causelesly
             pursues
             poor
             innocent
             David
             ;
             and
             musters
             up
             all
             the
             Trainbands
             ,
             and
             Militia
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             destroy
             him
             .
             But
             David
             still
             shifting
             ,
             and
             flying
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             takes
             sanctuary
             at
             last
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             a
             Cave
             .
             Whither
             Saul
             ,
             being
             in
             his
             march
             after
             him
             ,
             by
             chance
             turns
             aside
             from
             his
             Army
             ,
             for
             the
             easement
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             falls
             singly
             and
             unawares
             into
             
             David's
             hands
             .
             But
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             Men
             ,
             being
             all
             this
             while
             unseen
             ,
             or
             unperceiv'd
             by
             him
             ,
             were
             in
             Consultation
             what
             they
             had
             now
             to
             doe
             .
             David
             was
             design'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             anointed
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             most
             unjustly
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             hunted
             ,
             as
             a
             Partridge
             upon
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             by
             this
             very
             Saul
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             in
             his
             hands
             .
             So
             far
             from
             a
             
             Crown
             ,
             which
             yet
             God
             had
             promised
             him
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             Saul
             liv'd
             and
             at
             liberty
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             be
             every
             day
             in
             eminent
             peril
             of
             death
             :
             To
             which
             he
             might
             hereafter
             be
             thought
             accessary
             himself
             ;
             as
             likewise
             of
             the
             frustrating
             God's
             promise
             to
             him
             concerning
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             let
             slip
             this
             present
             advantage
             ;
             and
             regardless
             of
             this
             signal
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             bringing
             Saul
             so
             strangely
             and
             unexpectedly
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             should
             suffer
             him
             to
             escape
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             his
             Officers
             mind
             him
             how
             this
             wonderfull
             piece
             of
             providence
             was
             exactly
             in
             answer
             to
             a
             former
             Prophecy
             .
             Wherein
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             bring
             
             David's
             enemy
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             to
             him
             what
             seemed
             good
             unto
             him
             .
             But
             all
             these
             arguments
             how
             fair
             and
             demonstrative
             soever
             they
             might
             seem
             to
             others
             ,
             David
             easily
             discerns
             to
             be
             fallacious
             .
             God's
             anointing
             him
             to
             the
             Crown
             did
             not
             dispence
             with
             him
             from
             obedience
             to
             his
             Commands
             ;
             or
             privilege
             him
             therefore
             to
             be
             his
             own
             Carver
             .
             He
             that
             spake
             it
             had
             ways
             enough
             of
             bringing
             it
             about
             ;
             though
             David
             continued
             still
             in
             his
             integrity
             .
             He
             shall
             one
             day
             descend
             into
             the
             Battel
             ,
             says
             David
             ,
             and
             perish
             .
             Wickedness
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             but
             my
             hand
             shall
             not
             be
             upon
             him
             .
             Though
             Saul
             be
             injurious
             towards
             him
             ,
             and
             forget
             his
             duty
             as
             a
             King
             in
             persecuting
             ,
             and
             pursuing
             the
             bloud
             of
             an
             innocent
             Subject
             ,
             whom
             he
             ought
             rather
             to
             protect
             ,
             and
             defend
             :
             Yet
             this
             will
             give
             David
             no
             advantage
             of
             renouncing
             his
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             rising
             up
             against
             the
             life
             of
             his
             Sovereign
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Prophecy
             (
             if
             Saul
             be
             the
             enemy
             intended
             in
             it
             )
             is
             yet
             no
             command
             ;
             nor
             carries
             any
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             allowance
             ,
             or
             dispensation
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             doe
             what
             is
             evil
             
             in
             God's
             Eyes
             .
             Whereby
             it
             will
             be
             apparent
             that
             this
             great
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             fulfilling
             ,
             and
             completion
             of
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             bringing
             Saul
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             was
             but
             for
             a
             greater
             trial
             ,
             which
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Loyalty
             ;
             to
             tempt
             ,
             and
             prove
             him
             (
             as
             he
             did
             Abraham
             before
             )
             whether
             he
             would
             make
             use
             of
             any
             indirect
             course
             for
             the
             bringing
             about
             pious
             ,
             and
             religious
             ends
             .
             Or
             whether
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             received
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             from
             God's
             mere
             favour
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             now
             rely
             ,
             and
             rest
             himself
             wholly
             upon
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             wisedom
             ,
             even
             against
             all
             the
             seeming
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             impossibilities
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bloud
             ,
             for
             the
             enstating
             it
             upon
             him
             .
             Wherein
             he
             so
             piously
             acquits
             himself
             ,
             as
             notwithstanding
             the
             Prophecy
             they
             mention
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             Providence
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             carnal
             prudence
             ,
             which
             was
             questionless
             suggested
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             lets
             Saul
             escape
             .
             Not
             onely
             refuses
             to
             be
             his
             judge
             ,
             not
             onely
             absents
             himself
             from
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             execution
             ;
             but
             urges
             ,
             and
             pleads
             ,
             and
             persuades
             with
             his
             Men
             not
             to
             meddle
             with
             him
             .
             
               Who
               can
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               against
               the
               Lord's
               anointed
               and
               be
               guiltless
               ?
            
             Thus
             subduing
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             obtaining
             the
             promise
             by
             Faith
             (
             as
             it
             is
             witnessed
             of
             him
             )
             while
             he
             seems
             to
             undoe
             all
             ;
             
             to
             frustrate
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             forfeit
             his
             claim
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             than
             be
             guilty
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             procuring
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             us
             look
             back
             a
             while
             ;
             and
             put
             your
             case
             in
             the
             same
             balance
             with
             
             David's
             ;
             and
             see
             if
             you
             fall
             not
             so
             much
             short
             of
             him
             in
             the
             premisses
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             wickedly
             out-dar'd
             ,
             and
             out-done
             him
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             .
             David
             was
             elected
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             actually
             anointed
             by
             his
             holy
             
             Prophet
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             You
             were
             tied
             up
             under
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             against
             it
             :
             So
             far
             from
             any
             lawfull
             possibility
             of
             taking
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             your selves
             ,
             as
             you
             were
             obliged
             with
             life
             ,
             and
             limb
             to
             prevent
             the
             designs
             ,
             and
             Conspiracies
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             to
             secure
             it
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Heirs
             after
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             David
             was
             an
             innocent
             injur'd
             person
             ;
             one
             that
             by
             
             Saul's
             appointment
             had
             done
             most
             eminent
             ,
             and
             almost
             miraculous
             service
             against
             his
             enemies
             ;
             beside
             many
             personal
             ,
             and
             particular
             obligations
             to
             Saul
             himself
             .
             In
             reward
             whereof
             he
             is
             now
             bloudily
             pursued
             by
             Saul
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             power
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             his
             life
             .
             Whereas
             you
             ,
             after
             many
             concessions
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             Grace
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             drive
             him
             away
             from
             his
             own
             house
             with
             Tumults
             ,
             and
             popular
             violence
             ;
             pursue
             him
             immediately
             with
             an
             Army
             ;
             imbitter
             the
             minds
             ,
             and
             mouths
             of
             the
             people
             with
             all
             the
             foulest
             ,
             and
             falsest
             reproaches
             that
             could
             be
             spit
             against
             him
             ;
             rob
             him
             of
             his
             whole
             revenue
             ;
             turn
             the
             deaf
             ear
             to
             all
             his
             desires
             of
             returning
             ;
             and
             maliciously
             prevent
             ,
             and
             frustrate
             his
             renued
             messages
             ,
             and
             petitions
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             term
             them
             )
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             accommodation
             .
             And
             then
             lastly
             for
             the
             Providence
             ,
             that
             signal
             providence
             of
             God
             in
             bringing
             the
             King
             into
             your
             hands
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             thought
             to
             supersede
             all
             this
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             poison
             ,
             and
             malignity
             of
             this
             Coloquintida
             ,
             like
             stirring
             the
             water
             with
             the
             Unicorns-horn
             ;
             but
             baptize
             all
             these
             your
             trayterous
             ,
             and
             disloyal
             actions
             ,
             into
             just
             ,
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             religious
             .
             Nay
             urge
             ,
             and
             engage
             you
             farther
             ,
             First
             to
             imprison
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Murther
             your
             Sovereign
             (
             For
             so
             the
             following
             of
             providence
             is
             made
             the
             onely
             
               via
               recta
            
             ;
             and
             wherewith
             you
             as
             easily
             silence
             ,
             and
             
             swallow
             up
             all
             arguments
             ,
             and
             objections
             brought
             against
             you
             ;
             as
             
             Moses's
             serpent
             did
             the
             serpents
             of
             the
             Magicians
             )
             This
             case
             of
             Providence
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             all
             other
             runs
             widest
             from
             the
             parallel
             ;
             and
             wherein
             God
             did
             as
             plainly
             discriminate
             himself
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             David
             ;
             as
             David
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             differenc'd
             ,
             and
             discriminated
             your selves
             from
             each
             other
             in
             the
             contrary
             use
             ,
             and
             application
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whereas
             Saul
             indeed
             was
             brought
             by
             God's
             providence
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             former
             promise
             into
             
             David's
             hands
             ,
             while
             he
             had
             never
             the
             least
             aim
             ,
             or
             design
             at
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             always
             declin'd
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             now
             in
             his
             flight
             ,
             lurking
             here
             in
             this
             Cave
             merely
             for
             fear
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             avoid
             him
             who
             was
             furiously
             now
             upon
             his
             March
             after
             him
             .
             What
             was
             there
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             in
             your
             case
             ?
             Nay
             say
             ,
             if
             all
             things
             were
             not
             quite
             contrary
             .
             For
             beside
             your
             no
             promise
             ,
             or
             prophecy
             for
             it
             ,
             how
             many
             precepts
             ,
             and
             penalties
             are
             urged
             by
             God
             against
             it
             ?
             Beside
             your
             not
             declining
             to
             get
             the
             King
             into
             your
             power
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             how
             many
             wicked
             arts
             ,
             and
             strategems
             are
             put
             in
             practice
             to
             bring
             it
             about
             ?
             And
             whereas
             you
             might
             have
             thought
             it
             something
             of
             Providence
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             have
             kill'd
             the
             King
             at
             random
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             taken
             him
             prisoner
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             of
             those
             great
             successes
             you
             had
             upon
             his
             party
             (
             though
             't
             is
             sure
             ,
             Where
             God
             is
             shut
             out
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             quarrel
             ;
             as
             in
             that
             of
             subjects
             against
             their
             Sovereign
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pretence
             at
             all
             of
             his
             providence
             in
             whatever
             he
             suffers
             to
             be
             brought
             about
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ;
             and
             wherein
             it
             would
             well
             become
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             God's
             providence
             ;
             That
             besides
             those
             Oaths
             of
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Allegiance
             
             renued
             by
             you
             at
             your
             entrance
             into
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             before
             you
             could
             sit
             there
             in
             any
             capacity
             to
             consult
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             war
             against
             him
             :
             How
             did
             God
             provide
             for
             the
             King's
             safety
             ;
             when
             you
             your selves
             ,
             even
             of
             your selves
             ,
             without
             the
             King
             did
             engage
             your selves
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ;
             First
             ,
             by
             a
             Protestation
             :
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             your selves
             ,
             and
             your
             whole
             party
             ,
             even
             without
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             King's
             consent
             ,
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Vow
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             to
             defend
             ,
             and
             preserve
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ?
             And
             when
             all
             this
             could
             not
             get
             him
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             how
             did
             God
             provide
             for
             the
             King
             again
             ?
             when
             all
             his
             party
             being
             slain
             generally
             ,
             and
             faln
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             He
             yet
             carries
             him
             into
             the
             Scots
             army
             ;
             where
             you
             could
             not
             compass
             him
             at
             last
             but
             by
             fresh
             Engagements
             of
             safety
             ,
             and
             honour
             to
             his
             Person
             ?
             Nor
             is
             he
             yet
             in
             your
             hands
             ;
             your
             hands
             I
             mean
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             who
             pretended
             at
             last
             to
             have
             power
             over
             him
             (
             of
             which
             no
             other
             account
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Providence
             )
             till
             by
             new
             Treasons
             ,
             and
             Rebellions
             you
             had
             plainly
             acknowledged
             the
             depth
             ,
             and
             desperateness
             of
             your
             former
             villany
             .
             And
             by
             rising
             up
             against
             your
             own
             Masters
             ,
             and
             violently
             snatching
             the
             King
             from
             them
             once
             at
             Holmeby
             ,
             and
             again
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Wight
             (
             by
             whose
             authority
             ,
             and
             Commission
             onely
             you
             were
             put
             into
             arms
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             whereby
             you
             did
             seem
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             excuse
             your selves
             from
             the
             crime
             of
             Rebellion
             in
             so
             doing
             )
             you
             did
             thereby
             manifestly
             accuse
             ,
             and
             condemn
             your selves
             for
             it
             .
             So
             that
             nothing
             hardly
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             was
             ever
             permitted
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             provided
             against
             by
             him
             .
             Who
             in
             farther
             care
             of
             the
             King's
             safety
             ,
             and
             
             preservation
             (
             besides
             the
             many
             several
             and
             plain
             Laws
             both
             Humane
             and
             Divine
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             voluntary
             wilfull
             Oaths
             to
             this
             purpose
             )
             yet
             lest
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             the
             barbarous
             bloudy
             hands
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             God
             did
             damm
             up
             the
             way
             against
             it
             by
             a
             complication
             of
             Treasons
             mutually
             accusing
             ,
             and
             bearing
             witness
             against
             each
             other
             (
             whereby
             the
             King
             was
             yet
             as
             safe
             from
             falling
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             certain
             you
             would
             not
             condemn
             your selves
             )
             For
             thus
             your
             first
             rising
             up
             against
             the
             King
             under
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             two
             houses
             ,
             must
             plainly
             condemn
             your
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             Insurrection
             afterwards
             against
             them
             .
             And
             your
             rising
             up
             against
             the
             two
             Houses
             afterwards
             leaves
             your
             former
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             King
             without
             excuse
             .
             And
             if
             this
             must
             be
             still
             called
             providence
             ,
             't
             will
             certainly
             be
             in
             this
             ;
             That
             ,
             In
             your
             seizing
             at
             last
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             God
             has
             brought
             you
             to
             condemn
             your selves
             ,
             and
             wash
             off
             with
             your
             own
             hands
             that
             fucus
             ,
             and
             paint
             of
             a
             supreme
             authority
             in
             the
             houses
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             did
             formerly
             colour
             your
             Rebellion
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             shelter
             it
             from
             being
             seen
             ,
             and
             discover'd
             by
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             this
             kind
             of
             Providence
             sure
             will
             be
             far
             enough
             from
             engaging
             you
             to
             that
             horrid
             perpetration
             which
             pretends
             to
             derive
             from
             it
             .
             And
             if
             David
             (
             who
             had
             he
             dispatched
             Saul
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             had
             been
             instantly
             rightfull
             King
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             next
             undoubted
             Heir
             )
             could
             yet
             find
             no
             such
             construction
             to
             be
             made
             possibly
             of
             that
             eminent
             providence
             ,
             wherein
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             appear
             to
             him
             :
             I
             can
             never
             sufficiently
             wonder
             at
             the
             quicksightedness
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             from
             a
             permission
             onely
             to
             which
             they
             have
             waded
             in
             bloud
             ;
             and
             wrested
             from
             God
             
             by
             desperate
             impenitent
             provocations
             )
             of
             getting
             the
             King
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             should
             spy
             out
             at
             this
             vast
             distance
             an
             evident
             call
             to
             Power
             ,
             and
             Sovereignty
             ,
             in
             themselves
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             thereby
             an
             Obligation
             upon
             them
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             David
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             right
             to
             the
             Crown
             dares
             not
             yet
             possess
             himself
             of
             it
             by
             this
             Act
             ;
             which
             these
             men
             look
             upon
             as
             so
             meritorious
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             committing
             of
             this
             Act
             must
             be
             rewarded
             upon
             them
             by
             God
             with
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             Sceptres
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             create
             them
             a
             right
             out
             of
             their
             former
             Nothing
             .
             Whereas
             no
             Robbery
             ,
             or
             Murther
             upon
             the
             high-way
             ,
             but
             has
             a
             much
             better
             title
             to
             Providence
             .
             And
             I
             should
             hugely
             condemn
             the
             Laodicean
             temper
             of
             that
             Souldier
             ,
             who
             after
             this
             should
             be
             so
             cold
             a
             Christian
             as
             not
             to
             follow
             Providence
             in
             cutting
             the
             throat
             of
             every
             one
             that
             falls
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             
               Secret
               things
               belong
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             
             
               but
               those
               that
               are
               revealed
               ,
               unto
               us
               and
               to
               our
               Children
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             whatever
             God
             pleases
             to
             permit
             for
             our
             tryals
             ;
             we
             have
             yet
             a
             sure
             word
             of
             prophecy
             to
             guide
             us
             in
             our
             practice
             .
             
               Whereto
               we
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               as
               unto
               a
               light
               shining
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               .
            
             And
             whereby
             David
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             in
             the
             darkness
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             of
             the
             Cave
             ,
             was
             yet
             directed
             not
             to
             quench
             the
             light
             of
             Israel
             ;
             or
             stretch
             forth
             his
             hand
             against
             the
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             whole
             instance
             of
             David
             ,
             though
             extended
             to
             so
             great
             a
             length
             ,
             will
             easily
             be
             voided
             by
             you
             ,
             I
             perceive
             .
             While
             granting
             a
             difference
             indeed
             between
             your selves
             ,
             and
             David
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God's
             Providence
             towards
             you
             ,
             and
             him
             ,
             which
             I
             so
             much
             urge
             ,
             and
             so
             clearly
             demonstrate
             :
             
             There
             is
             yet
             a
             third
             difference
             you
             will
             reply
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             said
             nothing
             of
             ;
             and
             wherein
             the
             advantage
             lies
             on
             your
             side
             ,
             to
             so
             great
             a
             degree
             as
             will
             fetch
             up
             the
             other
             scale
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             even
             .
             And
             how
             contrary
             soever
             your
             actions
             were
             ,
             his
             in
             saving
             ,
             and
             yours
             in
             destroying
             :
             Yet
             the
             vast
             difference
             of
             the
             subject
             matter
             whereon
             you
             wrought
             will
             easily
             reconcile
             them
             ,
             and
             allow
             them
             both
             to
             be
             Religious
             .
             For
             to
             destroy
             a
             Tyrant
             may
             be
             an
             equal
             act
             of
             Piety
             ,
             as
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             preserve
             a
             just
             King.
             To
             pull
             down
             Babylon
             is
             as
             acceptable
             a
             service
             to
             God
             as
             to
             uphold
             the
             building
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             Tyrannus
             a
             Tyrant
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             therefore
             ,
             does
             Originally
             signifie
             a
             King
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             Rex
             ,
             or
             one
             in
             Sovereign
             Power
             ,
             without
             particularly
             specifying
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             till
             Use
             ,
             the
             great
             Arbitratour
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             master
             of
             language
             ,
             had
             appropriated
             it
             onely
             to
             bad
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             we
             call
             Tyrants
             .
             Yet
             with
             this
             latitude
             as
             comprehending
             under
             it
             
               Tyrannos
               titulo
            
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             tyrannical
             ,
             and
             unjust
             in
             the
             very
             obtaining
             of
             the
             Sovereignty
             as
             Invaders
             ,
             and
             Usurpers
             :
             secondly
             ,
             
               Tyrannos
               exercitio
            
             ,
             those
             who
             though
             good
             ,
             and
             rightfull
             Possessours
             ,
             are
             yet
             tyrannical
             ,
             and
             exorbitant
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             .
             And
             to
             this
             first
             part
             in
             the
             distinction
             ,
             
             viz.
             As
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             those
             who
             violently
             ,
             and
             injuriously
             Usurp
             a
             Sovereignty
             :
             It
             holds
             for
             true
             ,
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             that
             to
             destroy
             such
             may
             be
             an
             act
             of
             equal
             piety
             ,
             as
             to
             honour
             and
             preserve
             a
             just
             King.
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ;
             because
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             same
             .
             
               Vna
               ,
               eadémque
               
               manus
               vulnus
               ,
               opémque
               tulit
               .
            
             And
             while
             I
             destroy
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             I
             do
             plainly
             in
             the
             same
             act
             save
             ,
             and
             defend
             the
             true
             King
             ,
             whose
             right
             it
             is
             .
             But
             then
             Tyrant
             in
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             distinction
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             signifies
             (
             without
             impeaching
             their
             right
             ,
             or
             title
             to
             the
             Crown
             )
             such
             Sovereign
             Rulers
             as
             oppress
             the
             people
             that
             are
             under
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             
               Noli
               me
               tangere
            
             upon
             them
             to
             every
             particular
             person
             ,
             though
             highly
             injured
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             favoured
             by
             God
             as
             David
             .
             And
             a
             
               Nolite
               tangere
               Christos
               meos
            
             to
             what
             conjunctions
             ,
             and
             combinations
             of
             men
             soever
             .
             Their
             persons
             are
             sacred
             and
             inviolable
             ,
             typified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Oil
             wherewith
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             were
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             appropriated
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             thereby
             exempted
             from
             the
             common
             lot
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Lord
             's
             anointed
             .
             
               Who
               can
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               ?
            
             &c.
             And
             though
             wicked
             ,
             and
             unjust
             they
             be
             ;
             though
             froward
             ,
             and
             ungentle
             ,
             we
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             says
             St.
             Peter
             .
             And
             while
             they
             come
             in
             at
             the
             door
             by
             a
             fair
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             claim
             ;
             and
             not
             climb
             in
             at
             the
             windows
             by
             violence
             and
             forcible
             Usurpation
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             perfectly
             the
             character
             of
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             by
             this
             means
             gain
             the
             possession
             )
             while
             they
             sit
             in
             
             Moses's
             seat
             by
             lawfull
             succession
             ,
             and
             descent
             from
             him
             ;
             we
             are
             still
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             attend
             unto
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             bind
             heavy
             burthens
             upon
             our
             shoulders
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             of
             those
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             )
             and
             grievous
             to
             be
             born
             .
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             to
             take
             but
             this
             one
             note
             along
             with
             you
             ,
             't
             will
             give
             some
             dispatch
             to
             the
             whole
             difference
             between
             us
             .
             That
             't
             is
             not
             the
             personal
             wickedness
             ;
             nor
             yet
             the
             cruel
             ,
             and
             severe
             impositions
             of
             our
             lawfull
             
             Governours
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             us
             the
             liberty
             therefore
             to
             refuse
             ,
             and
             reject
             them
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             as
             great
             Opposers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             Oppressours
             of
             the
             people
             as
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             
             and
             
               Pharisees
               .
               They
               fit
               in
            
             Moses's
             
               seat
               ,
               therefore
               whatsoever
               they
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               observe
               ,
               and
               doe
               .
            
             So
             nor
             secondly
             does
             the
             bare
             possession
             of
             
             Moses's
             seat
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             Sceptre
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             sheepfold
             ,
             and
             sheephook
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             forc'd
             their
             entrance
             into
             it
             by
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             prohibited
             ways
             ,
             give
             a
             right
             to
             any
             of
             reigning
             over
             us
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             the
             true
             Shepherds
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             
               eo
               Nomine
            
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             Robbers
             .
             Verily
             ,
             
             
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ;
               He
               that
               entereth
               not
               by
               the
               door
               into
               the
               Sheepfold
               ,
               but
               climbeth
               up
               some
               other
               way
               :
               the
               same
               is
               a
               Thief
               and
               a
               Robber
            
             :
             And
             so
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             for
             ever
             by
             the
             sheep
             ;
             who
             owe
             them
             therefore
             neither
             Audience
             ,
             nor
             Obedience
             ,
             neither
             to
             hear
             nor
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             be
             told
             that
             these
             two
             Instances
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             concerning
             sitting
             in
             
             Moses's
             seat
             ,
             and
             entring
             by
             the
             door
             into
             the
             sheepfold
             ,
             are
             applyed
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             or
             Father
             of
             the
             Countrey
             .
             
             And
             truely
             I
             could
             wish
             ,
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             hold
             there
             .
             For
             then
             we
             should
             not
             have
             taken
             liberty
             from
             the
             personal
             failings
             ,
             and
             pretended
             doctrinal
             errours
             (
             which
             were
             much
             more
             visible
             ,
             and
             notorious
             in
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             )
             of
             our
             former
             authorized
             Teachers
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             of
             this
             land
             who
             sit
             as
             demonstrably
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             due
             Ordination
             successively
             from
             them
             ;
             as
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             of
             Christ's
             time
             in
             
             Moses's
             seat
             ,
             to
             renounce
             them
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             off
             .
             So
             nor
             secondly
             
             should
             we
             be
             so
             far
             infatuated
             as
             to
             hearken
             after
             these
             our
             upstart
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             intruding
             Rabbies
             ,
             who
             having
             no
             lawfull
             call
             ,
             or
             entrance
             into
             the
             pastoral
             charge
             ,
             which
             they
             possess
             ,
             not
             coming
             in
             by
             the
             door
             ;
             plainly
             discover
             themselves
             for
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             the
             occasion
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             words
             in
             this
             place
             was
             indeed
             proper
             ,
             and
             particular
             ,
             (
             as
             no
             wise
             man
             speaks
             at
             random
             )
             yet
             the
             design
             ,
             and
             force
             of
             them
             is
             general
             ;
             manifestly
             reaching
             at
             all
             Authority
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             ,
             if
             lawfully
             descending
             ;
             though
             upon
             wicked
             ,
             and
             unjust
             Rulers
             sitting
             in
             
             Moses's
             seat
             .
             So
             on
             the
             otherside
             to
             be
             opposed
             ,
             and
             rejected
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             the
             authority
             of
             Rulers
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             force
             ,
             and
             outrage
             of
             Robbers
             when
             usurpt
             by
             violent
             ,
             and
             unlawfull
             ways
             .
          
           
             Thus
             while
             David
             bears
             still
             an
             awefull
             reverence
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             Saul
             ,
             bloudy
             ,
             and
             Tyrannical
             Saul
             ,
             even
             after
             
             Saul's
             disobedience
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             God's
             repenting
             that
             he
             had
             made
             Saul
             King
             ;
             after
             God's
             good
             Spirit
             had
             forsaken
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             now
             possessed
             ,
             and
             actuated
             by
             an
             evil
             spirit
             (
             which
             might
             have
             made
             up
             at
             least
             as
             great
             a
             noise
             ,
             and
             accusation
             as
             Evil
             Councellours
             !
             did
             amongst
             us
             )
             Nay
             after
             he
             had
             so
             far
             hearkn'd
             ,
             and
             was
             led
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             several
             attempts
             against
             
             David's
             life
             ;
             and
             actually
             to
             destroy
             ,
             without
             any
             process
             at
             all
             ,
             a
             whole
             City
             of
             God's
             Priests
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             rage
             ,
             and
             inhumanity
             that
             has
             been
             heard
             of
             .
             For
             so
             it
             must
             be
             observ'd
             that
             
             David's
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             Saul
             in
             the
             Cave
             ,
             was
             after
             he
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             all
             this
             .
             As
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             gives
             a
             full
             proof
             of
             Reverence
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Sovereign
             Power
             if
             lawfully
             seated
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             cruel
             ,
             and
             unjust
             
             person
             sitting
             in
             
             Moses's
             seat
             :
             So
             on
             the
             other
             side
             we
             have
             as
             clear
             a
             proof
             ,
             
             in
             the
             history
             of
             Athaliah
             ,
             how
             little
             right
             goes
             along
             with
             possession
             ;
             what
             obedience
             is
             due
             to
             the
             commands
             ,
             or
             respect
             to
             the
             persons
             of
             such
             Usurpers
             .
             For
             that
             Athaliah
             having
             by
             Murther
             of
             the
             seed
             Royal
             made
             her
             way
             unto
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             continued
             her
             possession
             six
             years
             (
             longer
             than
             our
             new
             Master
             can
             yet
             pretend
             to
             )
             is
             at
             length
             ,
             without
             any
             scruple
             at
             all
             ,
             dethroned
             ,
             and
             dispossess'd
             ,
             and
             executed
             by
             good
             Jehoiada
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             of
             young
             Joash
             ,
             who
             alone
             had
             escaped
             the
             Axe
             of
             all
             the
             King's
             Sons
             ;
             and
             appears
             now
             to
             make
             his
             claim
             ,
             and
             challenge
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             Thus
             bloudy
             Saul
             ,
             yet
             sitting
             in
             
             Moses's
             seat
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             Sovereignty
             ,
             is
             honoured
             and
             rever'd
             by
             the
             holy
             prophet
             David
             .
             And
             Athaliah
             ,
             though
             possessed
             of
             the
             same
             seat
             ,
             and
             sovereignty
             ;
             yet
             because
             in
             another's
             wrong
             ;
             because
             her
             entrance
             into
             it
             was
             not
             by
             the
             door
             ,
             or
             lawfull
             way
             ;
             but
             she
             had
             climb'd
             into
             it
             by
             Treason
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Bloud
             ,
             is
             therefore
             despised
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             by
             the
             High
             Priest
             Jehoiada
             .
          
           
             I
             forbear
             purposely
             the
             many
             advantages
             laid
             before
             me
             in
             the
             Copy
             ,
             or
             counterpart
             of
             this
             Story
             :
             How
             
             Athaliah's
             right
             ,
             as
             Queen
             Mother
             ,
             might
             better
             colour
             for
             Sovereignty
             ;
             than
             if
             she
             had
             been
             ,
             as
             ours
             ,
             of
             the
             lowest
             ,
             and
             meanest
             of
             the
             people
             .
             And
             sure
             the
             lustre
             ,
             and
             excellency
             of
             our
             late
             King
             needs
             not
             the
             soil
             of
             a
             bloudy
             Saul
             to
             set
             him
             off
             .
             But
             because
             your
             exceptions
             lie
             not
             at
             all
             against
             the
             King
             (
             who
             was
             wont
             to
             bear
             the
             load
             ,
             and
             envy
             of
             all
             your
             former
             Declamations
             )
             but
             against
             the
             Kingdom
             it self
             ;
             that
             
             very
             form
             ,
             and
             constitution
             of
             Government
             whereby
             He
             was
             King
             ,
             and
             we
             subjects
             ,
             terming
             it
             Babel
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Thither
             likewise
             I
             direct
             my
             discourse
             .
             And
             easily
             freeing
             our
             Government
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             discover
             ,
             the
             Babel
             you
             speak
             of
             ,
             in
             your
             own
             building
             ;
             and
             bury
             all
             your
             objections
             in
             the
             ruines
             ,
             and
             rubbish
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             VI.
             
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             The
             Medium
             whereby
             you
             would
             prove
             us
             
               Babylon
               ,
               viz.
            
             From
             that
             implicit
             obedience
             we
             profess
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             does
             immediately
             reach
             at
             God
             himself
             ;
             make
             him
             a
             Babylonian
             too
             ;
             both
             as
             the
             authour
             of
             Government
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             particular
             way
             of
             Government
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             established
             in
             our
             land
             .
             For
             every
             Government
             ,
             that
             is
             truely
             so
             ,
             does
             necessarily
             suppose
             an
             irresistibility
             some
             where
             ,
             either
             in
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             persons
             to
             make
             it
             a
             government
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             it
             from
             confusion
             .
             Which
             is
             all
             we
             mean
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             would
             impose
             upon
             us
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             by
             implicit
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             either
             actively
             to
             obey
             his
             Majesty's
             just
             ,
             and
             legal
             commands
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             prove
             illegal
             ,
             and
             unjust
             ,
             patiently
             to
             bear
             the
             penalty
             annexed
             ,
             rather
             than
             resist
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             Governments
             ;
             and
             fit
             ,
             and
             prudent
             that
             we
             should
             be
             thus
             governed
             ,
             I
             will
             now
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             For
             Government
             being
             the
             orderly
             framing
             ,
             and
             squaring
             of
             many
             single
             ,
             and
             divided
             persons
             into
             one
             Body
             :
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             in
             every
             Government
             some
             common
             point
             of
             Unity
             wherein
             
             they
             must
             all
             concentre
             ,
             and
             meet
             ,
             and
             become
             One.
             Some
             last
             appeal
             ,
             and
             determination
             to
             which
             they
             must
             all
             submit
             ;
             and
             from
             whence
             the
             Government
             takes
             its
             name
             ,
             and
             denomination
             ,
             either
             of
             Popular
             ,
             or
             Democratical
             ,
             if
             the
             last
             appeal
             be
             to
             the
             people
             :
             of
             Aristocratical
             ,
             if
             to
             a
             Counsel
             of
             State
             :
             of
             Regal
             ,
             or
             Monarchical
             ,
             if
             to
             One
             person
             .
             And
             the
             supposing
             a
             liberty
             left
             us
             to
             reject
             and
             resist
             against
             any
             such
             determination
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             apprehended
             by
             us
             ,
             unjust
             ,
             or
             inconvenient
             (
             This
             being
             the
             very
             end
             ,
             and
             essence
             of
             Governours
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               That
               we
               may
               lead
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               quiet
               lives
               .
            
             Who
             must
             therefore
             necessarily
             have
             
               Jus
               gladii
            
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             sword
             ,
             whereby
             to
             furnish
             them
             for
             this
             end
             .
             They
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             They
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             irresistible
             )
             does
             plainly
             mutilate
             ,
             and
             Null
             the
             Government
             ;
             dissolve
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             leave
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             ,
             single
             ,
             and
             divided
             Persons
             .
             
               Non
               jam
               aedes
               ,
               sed
               cumulus
               exit
               .
            
             We
             may
             be
             a
             heap
             indeed
             ;
             but
             not
             a
             house
             ,
             not
             a
             building
             ,
             not
             a
             Body
             .
             For
             no
             Body
             can
             be
             legally
             ,
             and
             naturally
             at
             variance
             with
             its
             self
             .
             This
             being
             that
             which
             distinguishes
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             Government
             ,
             from
             another
             :
             England
             from
             
               Spain
               ,
               Spain
            
             from
             
               France
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             in
             every
             Government
             the
             people
             are
             still
             the
             ultimate
             Judges
             ,
             and
             Arbitratours
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             One
             of
             these
             Two
             :
             Either
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Government
             but
             Popular
             ;
             or
             that
             Order
             ,
             and
             Government
             is
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             with
             Ataxie
             ,
             and
             Confusion
             .
             For
             as
             in
             a
             Popular
             state
             ,
             it
             were
             perfectly
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             the
             mother
             of
             Confusion
             ,
             to
             follow
             one
             Prince-ringleader
             ,
             or
             some
             few
             of
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             People
             :
             So
             
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             a
             Monarchy
             or
             Kingdom
             (
             to
             be
             sure
             )
             upon
             the
             peoples
             account
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             to
             rise
             up
             ,
             and
             rebell
             against
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             either
             state
             I
             am
             not
             to
             obey
             an
             unjust
             command
             .
             Herein
             I
             am
             already
             prepossessed
             ,
             and
             prevented
             by
             God.
             But
             this
             is
             no
             infringing
             of
             the
             Sovreignty
             of
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             which
             must
             onely
             be
             acknowledged
             under
             God.
             And
             while
             I
             reserve
             to
             execute
             ,
             or
             actively
             obey
             them
             in
             sin
             ,
             I
             still
             preserve
             my
             fidelity
             to
             God
             ,
             disavow
             my self
             the
             servant
             of
             men
             .
             And
             yet
             by
             submitting
             to
             the
             penalty
             ,
             I
             preserve
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             design
             of
             Government
             ,
             viz.
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             quiet
             living
             :
             and
             set
             the
             Governours
             upon
             their
             proper
             Thrones
             
               Solo
               Deo
               minores
            
             .
             All
             which
             is
             overthrown
             by
             resistence
             .
             The
             Governours
             displac'd
             by
             setting
             my self
             above
             them
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             in
             an
             Independency
             ,
             and
             equality
             with
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             necessarily
             supposed
             in
             resistence
             ,
             Government
             casheir'd
             ,
             and
             render'd
             inffectual
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Jews
             when
             in
             opposition
             to
             Christ
             they
             were
             very
             zealous
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             Master
             Moses
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             freedom
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             were
             freeborn
             (
             never
             were
             in
             bondage
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             any
             man
             )
             did
             therein
             especially
             dishonour
             Moses
             ,
             and
             enslave
             themselves
             .
             So
             we
             make
             our selves
             purely
             the
             slaves
             ,
             and
             servants
             of
             men
             ,
             by
             engaging
             with
             them
             in
             an
             unlawfull
             resistence
             ,
             though
             in
             pretence
             of
             our
             liberty
             .
             And
             never
             more
             highly
             deny
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             Christ
             ,
             than
             when
             in
             this
             kind
             of
             way
             we
             pretend
             most
             to
             his
             honour
             ,
             and
             service
             :
             by
             despising
             that
             Government
             ,
             and
             these
             Governours
             ,
             whom
             God
             the
             Father
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             has
             sanctifyed
             ,
             and
             sent
             
             into
             the
             world
             .
             For
             so
             Government
             ,
             and
             Magistracy
             were
             absolutely
             erected
             by
             God
             in
             the
             first
             Creation
             ,
             giving
             the
             Sovreignty
             to
             Mankind
             over
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             workmanship
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             distinction
             ,
             and
             differencing
             of
             Sexes
             ,
             Man
             had
             the
             Sovreignty
             over
             the
             Woman
             determin'd
             upon
             him
             by
             his
             primogeniture
             ,
             or
             being
             first
             formed
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             .
             
             
               For
               Adam
               was
               first
               formed
               then
               Eve
            
             :
             And
             so
             manifestly
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             and
             no
             mishapen
             piece
             of
             corrupt
             Nature
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             production
             ,
             and
             procreation
             of
             Children
             ,
             the
             Parents
             had
             a
             Sovreignty
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             over
             those
             that
             were
             begotten
             by
             them
             .
             Which
             how
             limited
             ,
             and
             confin'd
             soever
             it
             were
             (
             for
             that
             it
             seems
             all
             this
             while
             not
             to
             reach
             unto
             life
             :
             The
             power
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             Death
             being
             reserved
             in
             God's
             hand
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             peculiar
             )
             was
             yet
             certainly
             in
             every
             Species
             of
             it
             sacred
             ,
             and
             irresistible
             to
             those
             that
             were
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             when
             after
             the
             Floud
             ,
             which
             came
             upon
             the
             Old
             world
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Magistrate
             effectually
             to
             curb
             them
             ,
             and
             cut
             them
             off
             (
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             stripes
             ,
             the
             family
             discipline
             ,
             being
             much
             too
             gentle
             to
             restrain
             their
             violence
             )
             it
             pleased
             God
             in
             prevention
             of
             the
             like
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             he
             assured
             by
             a
             Rainbow
             to
             enlarge
             the
             Commission
             even
             over
             the
             Life
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             shedding
             the
             bloud
             of
             a
             capital
             offender
             .
             
               Whosoever
               sheddeth
               mans
               bloud
            
             ,
             
             
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               bloud
               be
               shed
               .
            
             Yet
             this
             was
             still
             
               Salvo
               regimine
            
             without
             any
             power
             lawfully
             in
             the
             People
             either
             to
             rise
             up
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             so
             ;
             or
             to
             sit
             in
             Judgment
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             neglected
             to
             doe
             so
             ;
             and
             from
             a
             Judge
             should
             debase
             himself
             
             into
             a
             Malefactour
             .
             This
             appears
             evidently
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             Tenure
             of
             his
             Commission
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Magistrates
             power
             over
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             in
             these
             words
             :
             So
             his
             impunity
             likewise
             as
             to
             the
             People
             (
             though
             he
             should
             be
             
               Socius
               criminis
            
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             Crime
             )
             will
             easily
             be
             deriv'd
             from
             the
             same
             Fountain
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Scripture
             says
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               put
               under
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               is
               excepted
               ,
               who
               did
               put
               all
               things
               under
               him
               .
            
             So
             there
             is
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Manifesto
             likewise
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Whosoever
               sheddeth
               mans
               bloud
               ,
               by
               man
               shall
               his
               bloud
               be
               shed
            
             ;
             The
             avenger
             of
             bloud
             ,
             the
             man
             that
             is
             to
             shed
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             bloud-shedder
             should
             absolutely
             be
             exempted
             from
             it
             .
             Who
             else
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             under
             those
             whom
             in
             that
             very
             Term
             ,
             or
             Title
             ,
             he
             is
             apparently
             set
             over
             .
             The
             avenging
             of
             their
             bloud
             being
             the
             plain
             Ensign
             of
             his
             Sovreignty
             over
             them
             .
             As
             the
             Father
             in
             being
             said
             to
             put
             all
             things
             under
             the
             Son
             does
             therein
             appear
             to
             be
             above
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             how
             universally
             affirmative
             soever
             the
             Propositions
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               put
               under
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               sheddeth
               mans
               bloud
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             they
             are
             both
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             their
             proper
             subjects
             :
             and
             such
             a
             truce
             to
             be
             held
             with
             the
             Terms
             ,
             and
             parts
             of
             the
             proposition
             All
             ,
             and
             Whosoever
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             contradict
             ,
             and
             make
             war
             against
             the
             Tenure
             ,
             and
             Design
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Which
             being
             once
             secured
             ,
             and
             sav'd
             harmless
             ;
             we
             cannot
             stretch
             them
             beyond
             their
             measure
             .
             But
             All
             things
             ,
             absolutely
             All
             things
             are
             to
             be
             put
             under
             Christ
             ,
             save
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             Whosoever
             sheddeth
             mans
             bloud
             ,
             whether
             Person
             ,
             
             or
             People
             ,
             save
             the
             Avenger
             of
             bloud
             himself
             ;
             here
             is
             ample
             Authority
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             Government
             in
             the
             general
             ;
             and
             to
             evince
             an
             irresistibility
             necessarily
             flowing
             from
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             being
             of
             it
             (
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             in
             every
             Oeconomy
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             ,
             being
             not
             possibly
             lyable
             to
             the
             Inferiour
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             derive
             from
             it
             )
             we
             will
             see
             next
             what
             malignant
             influence
             there
             is
             in
             Monarchy
             :
             or
             where
             this
             supreme
             power
             is
             in
             one
             man
             ,
             as
             with
             us
             by
             Law
             it
             is
             established
             ,
             that
             should
             quite
             overthrow
             the
             good
             of
             Government
             ;
             and
             pervert
             it
             (
             as
             you
             complain
             )
             into
             the
             uneasiness
             ,
             and
             unsupportableness
             of
             a
             Babylonian
             bondage
             .
             And
             truely
             if
             God
             might
             be
             allowed
             any
             share
             ,
             or
             proportion
             of
             wisedom
             but
             equal
             to
             the
             conceits
             which
             we
             have
             of
             our
             own
             Understandings
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             thus
             hastily
             assume
             against
             that
             Form
             which
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             erect
             among
             his
             own
             people
             .
             Monarchy
             ,
             even
             without
             that
             contradictory
             term
             of
             Mixt
             monarchy
             adjoyned
             to
             it
             ,
             being
             next
             to
             Theocraty
             (
             God's
             own
             immediate
             rule
             )
             the
             constant
             standing
             way
             deputed
             by
             him
             for
             Israel
             .
             
             As
             appears
             plainly
             by
             Moses
             ,
             who
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             people
             in
             likelihood
             thought
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             though
             always
             forbidding
             them
             a
             conformity
             with
             the
             Nations
             in
             sin
             ;
             and
             generally
             for
             their
             greater
             separation
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             innocent
             ,
             and
             harmless
             customs
             :
             Yet
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Government
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             if
             when
             ye
             be
             settled
             ,
             and
             gather
             into
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             grow
             weary
             to
             be
             govern'd
             as
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             and
             make
             choice
             rather
             of
             that
             usage
             among
             the
             Nations
             (
             
               Inter
               omnes
               per
               circuitum
               nationes
            
             among
             all
             the
             Nations
             round
             about
             
             thee
             )
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             a
             King
             :
             What
             then
             ?
             Doth
             he
             presently
             declaim
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             Babylonian
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             ?
             Or
             does
             he
             name
             any
             better
             Form
             to
             intervene
             ?
             And
             supposing
             them
             to
             dislike
             Theocraty
             as
             too
             far
             removed
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             ,
             yet
             propound
             them
             some
             clearer
             image
             ,
             and
             representation
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             Monarchy
             ?
             (
             as
             *
             Divorce
             was
             found
             out
             to
             prevent
             Murther
             )
             No.
             But
             sets
             himself
             onely
             to
             directions
             ;
             That
             they
             should
             follow
             God's
             choice
             in
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Person
             :
             And
             the
             Person
             so
             chosen
             should
             follow
             God's
             rule
             in
             the
             discharge
             of
             his
             Function
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             that
             God
             is
             afterwards
             offended
             with
             them
             in
             asking
             a
             King
             ;
             't
             is
             onely
             that
             they
             did
             this
             in
             distrust
             ,
             and
             dislike
             of
             his
             own
             immediate
             rule
             among
             them
             .
             Ye
             said
             ,
             
             
               Nay
               but
               a
               King
               shall
               reign
               over
               us
               ,
               when
               The
               Lord
               your
               God
               was
               your
               King.
            
             Which
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             being
             laid
             together
             in
             the
             scale
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             all
             humane
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             modes
             of
             Government
             by
             men
             ,
             is
             apparently
             the
             best
             .
             And
             which
             God
             therefore
             summs
             up
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ezechiel
             ,
             as
             the
             crown
             of
             beauty
             ,
             and
             perfection
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             put
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             Israel
             .
             
             
               I
               put
               a
               beautifull
               Crown
               ,
               upon
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               thou
               didst
               prosper
               into
               a
               Kingdom
               .
            
             A
             kingdom
             ,
             or
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             God's
             putting
             on
             too
             ,
             was
             the
             excellency
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             and
             commended
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             those
             many
             Worthies
             whom
             he
             raised
             up
             to
             this
             Kingly
             Office
             ,
             and
             Calling
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Josiah
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             :
             who
             were
             certainly
             none
             of
             
             them
             Babylonians
             ,
             and
             Antichrists
             
               virtute
               Officii
            
             :
             but
             also
             in
             making
             choice
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             and
             Families
             in
             Israel
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             born
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             and
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             the
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             bloud
             Royal
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Kingship
             did
             peculiarly
             belong
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             was
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ;
             or
             that
             these
             Kings
             were
             sacred
             ,
             and
             inviolable
             in
             their
             persons
             (
             which
             is
             all
             you
             can
             charge
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             No
             Power
             you
             speak
             of
             to
             bound
             ,
             or
             limit
             our
             King
             against
             his
             will
             )
             does
             appear
             at
             large
             in
             the
             sacred
             story
             .
             This
             being
             the
             Manner
             of
             the
             King
             desired
             by
             
               Israel
               ,
               qualem
               habebant
               vicini
            
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             under
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             as
             is
             observed
             by
             the
             learned
             Grotius
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             when
             Samuel
             describes
             
               Jus
               Regis
            
             ,
             the
             right
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             King
             ,
             
             in
             conformity
             to
             those
             Nations
             round
             about
             :
             He
             leaves
             the
             People
             no
             possible
             weapon
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             Prayers
             and
             Tears
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             the
             Vizzor
             being
             taken
             off
             ;
             and
             no
             such
             Antichrist
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             fright
             us
             with
             ,
             appearing
             under
             this
             Form
             of
             Monarchical
             Government
             ,
             or
             the
             King
             's
             unlimitted
             power
             ,
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             in
             Civils
             .
             We
             will
             next
             take
             a
             view
             of
             that
             implicit
             Faith
             in
             Spirituals
             ;
             the
             evil
             principle
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             of
             our
             Church
             Government
             ;
             whereby
             we
             are
             become
             Antichrists
             
               eo
               Nomine
            
             ,
             and
             oppressours
             of
             God's
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             herein
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             premise
             ,
             That
             you
             have
             either
             discover'd
             in
             your self
             an
             Evil
             eye
             ,
             and
             enmity
             towards
             our
             Church
             ,
             beyond
             our
             greatest
             adversaries
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             coining
             a
             new
             slander
             ,
             and
             reproach
             against
             us
             ,
             more
             than
             ever
             was
             hammer'd
             
             in
             their
             forge
             .
             Or
             if
             true
             ,
             and
             no
             slander
             ;
             you
             have
             then
             discover'd
             a
             monstrous
             blindness
             ,
             and
             stupidity
             in
             those
             Eagle-eyed
             Doctours
             ,
             who
             being
             so
             continually
             urg'd
             ,
             and
             argued
             ,
             and
             condemn'd
             by
             us
             for
             this
             very
             principle
             of
             implicit
             Faith
             (
             and
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             very
             characteristical
             difference
             ,
             and
             distinction
             between
             Us
             ,
             and
             them
             )
             could
             never
             yet
             after
             all
             their
             poring
             ,
             and
             diligence
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             spy
             it
             in
             This
             Church
             ;
             or
             to
             justify
             themselves
             by
             returning
             it
             upon
             Us
             for
             Protestant
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             your
             proof
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             symptoms
             ,
             and
             indications
             you
             judge
             of
             the
             disease
             .
             By
             that
             evil
             principle
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             which
             denied
             any
             power
             to
             be
             above
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             to
             a
             particular
             mans
             Conscience
             .
             Truely
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             One
             had
             need
             be
             very
             far
             gone
             in
             the
             disease
             ;
             and
             highly
             infected
             with
             the
             implicit
             Faith
             you
             mention
             ,
             to
             believe
             either
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             your
             Instance
             in
             one
             sense
             ;
             or
             the
             weight
             ,
             and
             consequence
             of
             it
             in
             another
             .
             For
             if
             by
             Church
             be
             meant
             the
             Church
             in
             its
             whole
             latitude
             ,
             and
             due
             extent
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             comprehensive
             of
             all
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             times
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Primitive
             Saints
             being
             likewise
             included
             under
             that
             Aera
             ;
             to
             submit
             implicitly
             to
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             conform
             to
             their
             practice
             Universal
             in
             point
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             of
             weight
             to
             accuse
             us
             .
             But
             is
             certainly
             more
             explicit
             ,
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             any
             reasons
             ,
             or
             conjectures
             of
             our
             own
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             as
             being
             founded
             upon
             the
             veracity
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             who
             is
             
               Primus
               credibilium
            
             ,
             and
             
               Principium
               credibilitatis
            
             :
             and
             so
             infinitely
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             a
             by
             us
             before
             our selves
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             by
             Church
             be
             meant
             the
             church
             of
             any
             
             one
             Age
             exclusively
             to
             the
             First
             ,
             and
             Purest
             ;
             or
             of
             any
             one
             particular
             Place
             ,
             and
             Denomination
             :
             Then
             let
             the
             Calumny
             light
             where
             it
             properly
             belongs
             .
             
               Romana
               Ecclesia
               est
               infallibilis
            
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             endued
             with
             more
             modest
             principles
             ;
             never
             attempting
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ;
             but
             carefully
             preserving
             the
             Depositum
             ,
             committed
             to
             her
             trust
             ,
             whole
             ,
             and
             entire
             ;
             has
             out
             of
             this
             extracted
             onely
             what
             she
             apprehended
             most
             plainly
             contained
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             especially
             conducing
             to
             good
             life
             .
             Which
             yet
             ,
             in
             an
             humble
             opinion
             of
             her
             own
             judgment
             ,
             she
             imposes
             upon
             none
             ,
             as
             Truths
             universally
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             no
             ,
             nor
             generally
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Onely
             requires
             of
             her
             Clergy
             Sons
             before
             she
             entrusts
             them
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             :
             That
             they
             would
             thus
             far
             own
             ,
             and
             honour
             Her
             for
             their
             Mother
             ,
             by
             testifying
             under
             their
             hands
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             ,
             in
             such
             Her
             Articles
             ,
             and
             Enunciations
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             (
             a
             rare
             ,
             and
             singular
             example
             of
             Christian
             meekness
             ,
             and
             moderation
             )
             leaving
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             children
             free
             from
             any
             personal
             ,
             or
             particular
             attestations
             .
             Being
             abundantly
             satisfied
             ,
             if
             (
             agreeing
             with
             her
             in
             the
             main
             ;
             and
             wherein
             she
             has
             manifestly
             the
             express
             ,
             and
             explicit
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             first
             times
             for
             her
             warrant
             )
             they
             behave
             themselves
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             her
             children
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             and
             callings
             ,
             without
             disturbance
             of
             publick
             peace
             ,
             or
             seduction
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             then
             is
             that
             evil
             principle
             which
             restrained
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             from
             a
             particular
             man's
             conscience
             ;
             
             so
             that
             particular
             man
             always
             holding
             the
             analogy
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             
             enjoyns
             ,
             would
             be
             contented
             to
             be
             a
             particular
             man
             still
             ;
             not
             subverting
             her
             publick
             Order
             ;
             or
             by
             publishing
             ,
             and
             dissembling
             his
             private
             interpretations
             ,
             make
             himself
             popular
             ,
             and
             tumultuous
             ?
             And
             who
             will
             have
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             this
             ,
             save
             such
             ,
             who
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             make
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ?
             Or
             who
             can
             call
             this
             Tyranny
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             which
             she
             would
             gladly
             submit
             to
             and
             accept
             (
             and
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             wipe
             off
             the
             Tyranny
             )
             from
             any
             other
             ?
             And
             I
             dare
             proclaim
             it
             in
             the
             name
             of
             my
             Mother
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             though
             the
             youngest
             ,
             and
             very
             meanest
             of
             all
             her
             children
             )
             that
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             (
             with
             whom
             she
             has
             had
             the
             longest
             ,
             and
             sharpest
             contention
             of
             any
             )
             would
             go
             no
             farther
             as
             to
             necessary
             matters
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             so
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             taught
             by
             the
             Church
             Primitive
             ;
             nor
             stretch
             her
             discipline
             beyond
             that
             pattern
             ;
             leaving
             the
             rest
             of
             her
             Articles
             ,
             how
             true
             soever
             she
             may
             think
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             under
             that
             name
             worthy
             of
             all
             commendations
             ,
             yet
             as
             no
             necessary
             conditions
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             or
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             :
             She
             would
             then
             heartily
             draw
             together
             with
             her
             in
             the
             same
             yoke
             :
             And
             (
             yielding
             her
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             Fellowship
             ,
             and
             that
             Primacy
             of
             Order
             ,
             and
             dignity
             due
             unto
             her
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             being
             
               Primae
               sedis
               Episcopus
            
             )
             carefully
             maintain
             the
             
               Vnity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             But
             while
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             absolutely
             refusing
             any
             such
             conditions
             ,
             and
             scorning
             to
             be
             confin'd
             ,
             does
             still
             press
             her
             new
             Articles
             equally
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             and
             submitted
             to
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             .
             We
             have
             this
             to
             answer
             for
             our selves
             .
             That
             it
             seems
             very
             unreasonable
             
             that
             we
             in
             this
             latter
             Age
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             and
             so
             at
             farthest
             distance
             from
             those
             times
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             extraordinary
             visible
             gifts
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             Confirmation
             or
             his
             Truth
             )
             should
             be
             tied
             to
             believe
             so
             much
             more
             ,
             upon
             so
             much
             less
             Evidence
             .
             And
             what
             was
             left
             at
             liberty
             then
             to
             believe
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             believe
             (
             as
             many
             Articles
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
             confessedly
             were
             )
             should
             now
             ,
             without
             any
             pretention
             of
             new
             proof
             ,
             or
             immediate
             revelation
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             nay
             though
             ,
             in
             appearance
             at
             least
             ,
             contradicting
             the
             manifest
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             best
             Reason
             ;
             be
             required
             of
             us
             under
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             .
             And
             while
             all
             other
             Topicks
             failing
             them
             ,
             They
             heap
             up
             testimonies
             from
             the
             Fathers
             in
             defence
             of
             such
             their
             additional
             Articles
             ,
             accounting
             them
             thus
             (
             as
             the
             Gibeonites
             with
             mouldy
             bread
             ,
             and
             clouted
             shoes
             )
             to
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             they
             came
             from
             afar
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             ancient
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             We
             have
             apparently
             this
             advantage
             (
             supposing
             we
             could
             not
             drop
             Fathers
             with
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             themselves
             be
             not
             too
             much
             convinc'd
             already
             to
             suppose
             any
             such
             thing
             )
             That
             if
             any
             one
             Father
             say
             but
             as
             we
             say
             in
             this
             point
             wherein
             we
             differ
             :
             and
             another
             in
             another
             :
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             (
             which
             an
             Easie
             Undertaker
             might
             be
             able
             to
             produce
             )
             we
             are
             not
             prejudic'd
             at
             all
             by
             the
             Number
             against
             us
             .
             For
             that
             from
             hence
             it
             must
             needs
             follow
             ;
             That
             the
             contrary
             to
             what
             is
             so
             asserted
             ;
             or
             but
             admitted
             ,
             as
             probable
             ,
             by
             any
             one
             Father
             ;
             was
             not
             then
             received
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             of
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
             Which
             yet
             now
             they
             are
             not
             content
             under
             any
             inferiour
             Character
             ,
             and
             Superscription
             ,
             to
             obtrude
             upon
             us
             .
             And
             
             have
             withall
             so
             weav'd
             ,
             and
             mingl'd
             many
             of
             them
             into
             their
             Devotions
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             delighted
             to
             stand
             alone
             ;
             thereby
             forcing
             ,
             and
             restraining
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christian
             world
             from
             their
             Communion
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             put
             to
             compile
             a
             Liturgy
             ;
             even
             in
             Separation
             ,
             and
             distinction
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             whom
             she
             was
             cast
             out
             ,
             was
             so
             far
             from
             heat
             ,
             or
             spight
             ,
             or
             animosity
             ;
             nay
             so
             full
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             spirit
             ,
             not
             in
             Word
             ,
             or
             in
             Name
             onely
             ;
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             does
             so
             much
             glory
             in
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ;
             that
             she
             agrees
             unanimously
             upon
             such
             a
             Form
             ,
             as
             whereby
             she
             might
             gather
             together
             into
             One
             all
             that
             were
             scatter'd
             abroad
             ;
             as
             having
             nothing
             in
             it
             offensive
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             the
             Romanist
             :
             or
             so
             siding
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             distaste
             the
             rest
             of
             Christians
             ;
             but
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             both
             .
          
           
             And
             surely
             if
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             was
             designed
             for
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             badge
             ,
             and
             cognizance
             of
             Christ's
             disciples
             ,
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             hold
             its
             place
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             pattern
             of
             all
             Church
             Liturgies
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             :
             that
             Liturgy
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             most
             Christian
             ,
             and
             Catholick
             (
             as
             coming
             nearest
             to
             that
             Form
             ,
             and
             most
             suitable
             to
             that
             design
             )
             not
             which
             is
             most
             particular
             ,
             and
             minute
             ;
             but
             which
             is
             most
             comprehensive
             ,
             and
             large
             ;
             and
             wherein
             the
             several
             differences
             of
             the
             heads
             ,
             and
             judgments
             of
             Christians
             ,
             are
             least
             suffered
             to
             work
             a
             Division
             upon
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             come
             into
             their
             Prayers
             .
             Which
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             leave
             again
             to
             commend
             ,
             as
             the
             particular
             Excellency
             of
             this
             Church
             of
             Ours
             ,
             beyond
             all
             the
             Churches
             
             either
             of
             the
             Romanist
             ,
             or
             Reformed
             ;
             as
             having
             nothing
             either
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             ministration
             of
             it
             to
             be
             quarrelled
             at
             by
             either
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Romanist
             in
             his
             matter
             ;
             and
             the
             Reformed
             in
             his
             ministery
             ,
             are
             mutually
             at
             distance
             from
             each
             other
             .
             But
             our
             matter
             being
             apparently
             good
             ,
             and
             innocent
             in
             both
             their
             esteems
             :
             the
             Romanist
             must
             acknowledge
             our
             Ministery
             a
             lawfull
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             Mission
             originally
             with
             his
             own
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Reformed
             ,
             however
             rejecting
             Episcopacy
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             order
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             we
             embrace
             ;
             yet
             acknowledge
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             reject
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             be
             truely
             Priests
             
               Veri
               sacerdotes
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             lawfull
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Authorizing
             others
             to
             that
             Function
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             neither
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             nor
             Ministration
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             could
             ever
             be
             made
             criminous
             by
             any
             Party
             ,
             or
             Division
             of
             men
             whatsoever
             ,
             professing
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             save
             such
             of
             this
             present
             generation
             ,
             who
             together
             with
             Ours
             ,
             reject
             all
             Forms
             ,
             and
             all
             Ministery
             :
             Condemning
             upon
             that
             very
             account
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             arguing
             against
             any
             set
             ,
             and
             distinct
             office
             of
             Ministery
             in
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             that
             our
             indictment
             in
             their
             mouths
             runs
             thus
             :
             That
             not
             having
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             we
             have
             sided
             with
             Christ
             in
             a
             set
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             succeeded
             to
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             in
             a
             select
             ,
             and
             authorized
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             from
             whence
             I
             have
             thus
             largely
             digress'd
             .
             You
             are
             contented
             at
             last
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             excellency
             of
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             the
             establishment
             of
             England
             in
             an
             Hereditary
             way
             above
             all
             other
             ways
             ,
             and
             Forms
             of
             Government
             whatsoever
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECTION
             VII
             .
          
           
             The
             strongest
             Babel
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             devis'd
             to
             keep
             a
             people
             from
             being
             scatter'd
             into
             these
             Confusions
             ,
             is
             that
             Form
             of
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             Hereditary
             way
             .
             Well
             ,
             let
             that
             be
             stood
             too
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             however
             it
             may
             be
             reproached
             for
             Babel
             (
             which
             it
             partakes
             in
             common
             with
             all
             Government
             )
             yet
             while
             it
             is
             confess'd
             to
             be
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             strongest
             ;
             the
             most
             opposed
             to
             confusion
             ,
             and
             aptest
             for
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Peace
             (
             to
             which
             all
             Government
             is
             designed
             ;
             and
             upon
             which
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Community
             doth
             immediately
             depend
             ;
             and
             wherein
             every
             good
             man's
             interest
             is
             especially
             concern'd
             )
             we
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             good
             Patriots
             ,
             or
             good
             Christians
             ,
             lovers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             who
             unhinged
             us
             from
             this
             frame
             ,
             and
             invited
             us
             into
             sidings
             upon
             pretentions
             of
             being
             better
             rivited
             ,
             and
             united
             in
             a
             popular
             way
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             for
             the
             Babel
             which
             is
             still
             affixed
             to
             this
             absolute
             Form
             ,
             as
             how
             highly
             soever
             it
             pretends
             ,
             yet
             falling
             short
             of
             its
             end
             ;
             and
             necessarily
             admitting
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             those
             very
             Ataxies
             ,
             and
             Confusions
             ,
             we
             would
             labour
             to
             prevent
             .
             
               Est
               aliquid
               prodire
               tenus
            
             .
             Surely
             that
             some
             cases
             onely
             ;
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             possible
             supposals
             (
             as
             that
             wherein
             you
             instance
             of
             the
             Monarch's
             being
             lunatick
             ,
             or
             an
             Idiot
             )
             may
             bring
             it
             to
             this
             ,
             will
             cast
             no
             dirt
             ,
             nor
             blemish
             at
             all
             upon
             our
             Building
             ,
             while
             it
             stands
             firm
             ,
             and
             fair
             ,
             being
             compar'd
             with
             other
             Edifices
             .
             Which
             not
             onely
             these
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             prodigious
             events
             (
             which
             like
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             and
             general
             
             Inundation
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             bear
             down
             all
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             against
             which
             men
             in
             very
             prudence
             have
             not
             meditated
             of
             any
             fence
             )
             but
             far
             lesser
             force
             ,
             and
             more
             ordinary
             Occurrences
             (
             as
             of
             a
             land-floud
             ,
             or
             stormy
             night
             )
             levels
             with
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             That
             some
             Out-let
             there
             is
             in
             Monarchy
             for
             affairs
             to
             run
             in
             a
             Popular
             ,
             or
             Parliament
             chanel
             ,
             will
             onely
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             piece
             with
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             
               Quid
               humanum
            
             .
             There
             being
             a
             mixture
             perhaps
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             imperfection
             in
             the
             perfectest
             good
             we
             here
             enjoy
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             quarrel
             it
             off
             upon
             this
             argument
             ,
             will
             be
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             to
             renounce
             all
             that
             is
             sacred
             .
             And
             certainly
             a
             most
             stupendious
             madness
             ,
             and
             partiality
             ,
             when
             in
             lieu
             and
             exchange
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             in
             that
             which
             is
             confessedly
             worse
             .
             A
             project
             ,
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             that
             proclaims
             the
             Designers
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             other
             president
             in
             Story
             than
             that
             of
             Medea
             ,
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Video
                   meliora
                   ,
                   probóque
                
                 
                   Deteriora
                   sequor
                   .
                   —
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   see
                   what
                   's
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   approve
                   it
                   so
                   :
                
                 
                   Yet
                   eagerly
                   pursue
                   what
                   's
                   worse
                   I
                   know
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             upon
             your
             own
             grounds
             ,
             and
             supposing
             the
             mischief
             unavoidable
             in
             the
             case
             assign'd
             ,
             viz.
             That
             consiedring
             the
             King
             may
             be
             either
             a
             Fool
             ,
             or
             mad
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             distemper'd
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             command
             those
             things
             which
             are
             absolutely
             destructive
             to
             that
             Society
             which
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             preserve
             :
             there
             must
             in
             that
             case
             be
             some
             Counsel
             ;
             or
             some
             single
             Person
             
             to
             govern
             in
             his
             stead
             ,
             who
             must
             also
             judge
             when
             he
             is
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             himself
             .
             And
             so
             there
             must
             be
             something
             still
             like
             King
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             to
             give
             occasion
             for
             the
             like
             differences
             .
             But
             that
             of
             otherwise
             destemper'd
             so
             as
             to
             command
             things
             destructive
             ,
             &c.
             is
             a
             Clause
             of
             so
             much
             latitude
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             consistent
             with
             any
             Monarchy
             ,
             much
             less
             an
             absolute
             one
             ,
             as
             we
             now
             speak
             of
             .
             For
             whatever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             a
             mad
             man
             ,
             or
             an
             Idiot
             ,
             where
             the
             Case
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             open
             to
             all
             eyes
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             that
             shines
             ;
             and
             so
             needs
             no
             disquisition
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             impos'd
             upon
             any
             that
             really
             is
             not
             so
             .
             Yet
             the
             commands
             ,
             and
             Policies
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             discernable
             ;
             but
             liable
             to
             many
             great
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             misconstructions
             .
             And
             ordinarily
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             better
             they
             are
             .
             And
             the
             deeper
             his
             counsels
             are
             laid
             ,
             much
             less
             by
             them
             who
             being
             as
             much
             out
             of
             kenn
             ,
             have
             yet
             an
             Interest
             always
             bribing
             them
             to
             find
             fault
             ,
             and
             defame
             his
             actions
             ,
             whereby
             to
             settle
             themselves
             in
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             get
             the
             Authority
             into
             their
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             Success
             is
             that
             onely
             which
             makes
             any
             counsels
             ,
             or
             proceedings
             good
             in
             the
             popular
             esteem
             .
             What
             ends
             unluckily
             ,
             was
             begun
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             unwarrantably
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             be
             content
             to
             have
             the
             people
             for
             his
             judge
             ,
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             good
             fortune
             his
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             Friend
             ,
             to
             plead
             for
             him
             .
             And
             then
             for
             a
             single
             person
             ,
             and
             supposing
             in
             that
             Case
             such
             an
             One
             to
             be
             appointed
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             to
             determine
             upon
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             Sovereign
             ,
             that
             is
             still
             more
             unreasonable
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             as
             whereby
             we
             are
             conjur'd
             into
             a
             Circle
             .
             
               Nam
               ,
               Quis
               custodiet
               custodem
            
             ?
             What
             better
             security
             have
             we
             of
             this
             Judge
             ;
             
             than
             we
             had
             before
             of
             the
             King
             ?
             Or
             why
             may
             not
             he
             be
             as
             ruinous
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             such
             his
             sentence
             ,
             as
             the
             King
             may
             be
             fear'd
             to
             be
             in
             his
             designs
             ,
             and
             Machinations
             ?
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             gives
             a
             full
             answer
             to
             the
             Case
             propounded
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             That
             indeed
             it
             needs
             no
             answer
             at
             all
             ;
             For
             that
             it
             manifestly
             implies
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             have
             no
             possibility
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             .
             For
             to
             be
             an
             absolute
             Monarch
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             liable
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             be
             dethroned
             by
             those
             over
             whom
             he
             is
             ;
             and
             wherein
             he
             is
             thus
             Absolute
             ,
             does
             necessarily
             suppose
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             respect
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Subject
             :
             or
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             not
             Absolute
             .
             Which
             manifestly
             contradicts
             its
             self
             ;
             and
             carries
             its
             own
             condemnation
             along
             with
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             a
             Governour
             may
             be
             Absolute
             in
             some
             respects
             barely
             ;
             and
             such
             an
             One
             may
             be
             call'd
             a
             King
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             abusively
             onely
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             same
             as
             we
             understand
             by
             a
             mixt
             Monarch
             .
             But
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             Monarch
             ,
             properly
             taken
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             propounded
             )
             an
             Absolute
             Monarch
             ,
             must
             be
             such
             an
             One
             to
             be
             sure
             who
             is
             set
             free
             from
             the
             power
             ,
             and
             penalty
             of
             the
             laws
             ;
             who
             ruling
             by
             a
             paternal
             right
             over
             the
             subjects
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             the
             sons
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             his
             Family
             ,
             is
             not
             accountable
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             them
             ;
             whom
             yet
             under
             God
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             provide
             for
             .
          
           
             Or
             suppose
             him
             to
             come
             in
             by
             Compact
             :
             Yet
             to
             make
             him
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             free
             ,
             and
             absolv'd
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             the
             observation
             ,
             and
             directive
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             Coercive
             ,
             and
             condemning
             power
             of
             it
             :
             if
             not
             from
             pecuniary
             Mulcts
             ;
             yet
             from
             Capital
             sentence
             :
             or
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             depriv'd
             of
             that
             wherein
             
             he
             is
             absolute
             ,
             his
             Kingship
             ,
             or
             Monarchy
             .
             For
             that
             is
             the
             
               minimum
               quod
               sic
            
             the
             least
             part
             that
             can
             possibly
             be
             assign'd
             him
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             Absolution
             .
             And
             therefore
             is
             eminently
             necessary
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             an
             Absolute
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             a
             mixt
             Monarch
             .
             The
             contrary
             to
             this
             being
             the
             very
             Characteristick
             of
             servitude
             ,
             and
             subjection
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             now
             to
             untye
             this
             stubborn
             knot
             ,
             which
             through
             too
             much
             eagerness
             ,
             and
             impatience
             you
             have
             thought
             necessary
             to
             break
             with
             violence
             ,
             and
             sunder
             with
             the
             sword
             .
             If
             the
             supposed
             distemper
             arise
             to
             a
             Crisis
             of
             Frenzy
             ,
             and
             impotency
             of
             mind
             ,
             why
             then
             falling
             in
             with
             that
             of
             a
             Fool
             ,
             or
             Madman
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Case
             manifest
             ,
             and
             apparent
             to
             all
             eyes
             ,
             discernible
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             :
             and
             then
             to
             set
             up
             another
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             depose
             him
             .
             He
             is
             Absolute
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             be
             deposed
             .
             But
             the
             Frenzy
             has
             carried
             him
             away
             first
             ,
             and
             removed
             him
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             is
             not
             himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             before
             by
             his
             greatness
             ,
             and
             Absoluteness
             ;
             so
             now
             by
             his
             weakness
             ,
             and
             Impotency
             ,
             he
             falls
             not
             at
             all
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             or
             punished
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             is
             succeeded
             to
             by
             the
             next
             heir
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             ;
             or
             as
             to
             him
             that
             is
             already
             dead
             .
             But
             if
             the
             distemper
             be
             of
             a
             lower
             nature
             ,
             as
             in
             your
             Case
             you
             seem
             to
             put
             it
             ,
             by
             instancing
             in
             this
             destemper
             particularly
             after
             that
             of
             a
             fool
             ,
             and
             madman
             .
             Why
             then
             his
             Absoluteness
             ,
             being
             premis'd
             ,
             and
             presupposed
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             secure
             him
             in
             his
             Crown
             .
             He
             is
             still
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             very
             man
             whom
             the
             Law
             invests
             with
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             makes
             Absolute
             .
             Which
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             pretended
             to
             justify
             any
             in
             the
             Assassinating
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             or
             Usurping
             his
             Throne
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Law
             in
             the
             case
             instanced
             of
             an
             Hereditary
             Kingdom
             does
             not
             necessarily
             provide
             to
             make
             the
             wisest
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             man
             King
             :
             As
             appears
             plainly
             by
             entailing
             the
             Sovereignty
             on
             the
             King's
             heirs
             before
             it
             is
             known
             what
             they
             will
             prove
             ,
             a
             Man
             or
             a
             Woman
             :
             a
             Ruffain
             ,
             or
             a
             sober
             person
             :
             and
             not
             settling
             it
             by
             election
             upon
             one
             of
             mature
             judgment
             ;
             approv'd
             integrity
             ;
             and
             greatest
             experience
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Law
             does
             much
             the
             wisest
             by
             this
             Entail
             .
             As
             thereby
             however
             running
             the
             hazzards
             of
             some
             inconveniences
             which
             may
             happen
             ;
             yet
             avoiding
             that
             grand
             mischief
             of
             Factions
             ,
             and
             Sidings
             ,
             and
             Disunions
             which
             are
             diametrically
             oppos'd
             to
             Government
             ;
             and
             which
             cannot
             but
             fall
             out
             in
             such
             canvasings
             ,
             and
             elections
             .
             Those
             inconveniences
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             happen
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             maimes
             ,
             and
             blemishes
             in
             the
             Government
             :
             but
             this
             of
             Schism
             ,
             and
             Disunion
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             death
             ,
             and
             destruction
             of
             it
             .
             Which
             therefore
             ,
             as
             is
             natural
             for
             all
             Bodies
             ,
             it
             especially
             fortifies
             against
             ,
             and
             labours
             to
             prevent
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             hence
             then
             we
             may
             see
             not
             the
             Law
             onely
             ,
             but
             the
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Wisedom
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             not
             admitting
             the
             resistence
             pleaded
             for
             in
             this
             supposed
             Distemper
             .
             For
             that
             this
             distemper
             not
             amounting
             ,
             as
             was
             premis'd
             ,
             to
             Frenzy
             ,
             or
             Idiotism
             ,
             which
             is
             obvious
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             whereby
             a
             man
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             must
             become
             the
             subject
             of
             much
             dispute
             ,
             and
             division
             ;
             the
             occasion
             for
             any
             mutinous
             ,
             and
             ambitious
             party
             to
             work
             upon
             .
             And
             as
             sometimes
             it
             might
             really
             prove
             to
             be
             indeed
             such
             a
             distemper
             ;
             yet
             it
             might
             oftener
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             be
             so
             pretended
             ,
             when
             it
             were
             not
             .
             Which
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             Government
             ,
             therefore
             
             by
             admitting
             in
             the
             least
             should
             open
             a
             necessary
             gap
             to
             Confusion
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             to
             its
             own
             destruction
             .
             And
             in
             prevention
             of
             a
             remote
             ,
             and
             onely
             not
             impossible
             danger
             ,
             which
             it
             might
             fear
             to
             receive
             at
             some
             time
             perhaps
             from
             such
             a
             distemper'd
             King
             (
             if
             such
             a
             distemper
             without
             a
             downright
             Bedlam
             madness
             be
             not
             indeed
             impossible
             )
             give
             it self
             a
             stab
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             it
             must
             certainly
             ,
             and
             immediately
             expire
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             distemper
             onely
             ,
             and
             Feverish
             indisposition
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             you
             would
             pretend
             to
             cure
             by
             an
             Absolute
             Frenzy
             and
             Frantickness
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Poet
             has
             already
             censured
             it
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Furor
                 est
                 ,
                 ne
                 moriare
                 ,
                 mori
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 For
                 fear
                 of
                 Death
                 to
                 dye
              
               
                 Is
                 Bedlam
                 policy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             short
             of
             it
             is
             this
             .
             No
             policy
             can
             give
             an
             absolute
             security
             .
             We
             must
             trust
             some
             body
             .
             But
             herein
             is
             the
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             Piety
             of
             our
             Ancestours
             ,
             in
             deriving
             to
             us
             such
             a
             Form
             ,
             as
             brings
             us
             nearest
             to
             this
             security
             ;
             and
             at
             farthest
             distance
             from
             danger
             :
             as
             whereby
             many
             most
             probable
             ,
             and
             certain
             inconveniences
             are
             avoided
             .
             And
             the
             onely
             possible
             mischief
             which
             we
             can
             fear
             from
             our
             Governour
             is
             so
             very
             mischievous
             ,
             and
             destructive
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             our
             Governour
             himself
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             fear
             very
             unreasonably
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             kill
             our selves
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             our selves
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Diggs
             observes
             .
             Because
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             dearness
             implanted
             in
             us
             
             which
             secures
             every
             one
             from
             self
             wrongs
             .
             We
             have
             as
             little
             cause
             to
             be
             troubled
             that
             't
             is
             in
             the
             King's
             power
             to
             make
             himself
             no
             King
             by
             destroying
             his
             subjects
             .
             For
             so
             the
             King
             perishes
             in
             the
             ruine
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             the
             man
             onely
             survives
             expos'd
             to
             the
             scorn
             ,
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             revenge
             of
             mankind
             .
             Every
             man's
             interest
             is
             the
             greatest
             assurance
             we
             can
             desire
             of
             his
             Integrity
             .
             That
             will
             hold
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             when
             all
             ties
             ,
             sacred
             and
             humane
             ,
             are
             laid
             aside
             .
             And
             having
             that
             so
             apparently
             for
             our
             preservation
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             our
             folly
             ,
             and
             madness
             to
             suspect
             any
             such
             distemper
             possibly
             in
             the
             King
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             But
             all
             this
             being
             granted
             at
             last
             ,
             which
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             viz.
             That
             absolute
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             is
             of
             all
             Forms
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             you
             before
             acknowledge
             ;
             and
             that
             ours
             by
             Law
             established
             is
             such
             ,
             which
             you
             no
             where
             deny
             :
             Yet
             two
             objections
             there
             are
             behind
             ,
             which
             will
             still
             stave
             us
             off
             from
             our
             desired
             Conclusion
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             VIII
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             from
             the
             great
             hazard
             and
             expence
             it
             will
             cost
             us
             now
             to
             bring
             things
             again
             into
             their
             old
             chanel
             :
             whereby
             the
             remedy
             is
             worse
             than
             the
             disease
             .
             And
             the
             Well-being
             which
             we
             pursue
             ,
             and
             court
             after
             ,
             in
             so
             doing
             would
             prove
             a
             pitifull
             peny-worth
             (
             say
             you
             )
             at
             the
             price
             ,
             and
             forfeiture
             of
             our
             very
             Beings
             .
          
           
             Surely
             this
             Objection
             how
             gravely
             ,
             and
             soberly
             soever
             you
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             set
             it
             down
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             murmurs
             of
             the
             fleshly
             ,
             and
             beastly
             part
             in
             you
             (
             as
             you
             afterwards
             phrase
             it
             )
             and
             therefore
             
             best
             answer'd
             with
             silence
             ,
             and
             non-attention
             ,
             or
             our
             Saviour's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               ,
               Satan
               .
            
             For
             can
             it
             put
             a
             Supersedeas
             to
             our
             duty
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             hardship
             ,
             and
             difficulty
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ?
             Must
             that
             which
             is
             the
             mark
             ,
             and
             cognizance
             of
             vertue
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             straitness
             of
             the
             Gate
             ,
             and
             narrowness
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             be
             reasonably
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Christians
             as
             an
             argument
             against
             it
             ?
             Must
             that
             which
             gives
             it
             the
             Crown
             be
             held
             forth
             as
             a
             check
             and
             discouragement
             to
             skare
             us
             from
             it
             ?
             Or
             are
             we
             the
             first
             that
             ever
             delivered
             this
             doctrine
             ;
             That
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             must
             be
             kept
             to
             our
             own
             hindrance
             ?
             True
             ,
             supposing
             we
             were
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             disposal
             ,
             nothing
             but
             our
             own
             personal
             interest
             concern'd
             in
             it
             ;
             The
             Lion
             in
             the
             way
             might
             reasonably
             put
             us
             to
             flight
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             not
             as
             sure
             (
             what
             the
             Prophet
             threatens
             )
             while
             we
             fly
             from
             this
             Lion
             ,
             to
             be
             met
             with
             a
             Bear
             ,
             even
             utter
             spoilings
             ,
             and
             devourings
             ;
             the
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             harrassing
             our
             Estates
             from
             this
             mishapen
             power
             ,
             in
             case
             we
             should
             be
             so
             tame
             and
             cowardly
             not
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             But
             when
             besides
             the
             duty
             to
             our selves
             ,
             we
             have
             every
             one
             of
             us
             a
             sacred
             Obligation
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Royal
             Family
             ;
             to
             our
             Countrey
             ;
             to
             our
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             Posterity
             
               (
               Non
               nobis
               nati
               sumus
            
             ;
             could
             the
             Heathen
             say
             ,
             
               sed
               partem
               Patria
               ,
               partem
               Amici
               ,
               partem
               Parentes
               vendicant
               )
            
             we
             should
             be
             strangely
             impos'd
             upon
             to
             consider
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             own
             danger
             .
             Our
             own
             particular
             well-being
             is
             very
             easily
             reconcilable
             indeed
             with
             the
             sharpest
             miseries
             which
             our
             Enemies
             can
             inflict
             .
             For
             we
             have
             learn'd
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             In
             whatsoever
             state
             we
             are
             ,
             therewith
             to
             be
             content
             :
             
             both
             to
             be
             full
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             hungry
             ;
             to
             abound
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             need
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             we
             set
             no
             great
             price
             upon
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             beings
             :
             Yet
             we
             have
             no
             Temptations
             to
             expend
             them
             in
             vain
             :
             or
             for
             the
             purchase
             ,
             and
             procurement
             of
             that
             Well-being
             which
             is
             already
             in
             our
             hands
             ;
             and
             cannot
             with
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Devils
             ,
             be
             wrested
             from
             us
             .
             
             This
             being
             ,
             not
             the
             godliness
             of
             Gain
             ;
             but
             the
             inseparable
             gain
             ,
             and
             advantage
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             whenever
             it
             is
             found
             that
             it
             brings
             contentment
             ,
             and
             Well-being
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             word
             ,
             a
             self-sufficiency
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             )
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             we
             see
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             expell'd
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             expos'd
             to
             the
             Charity
             of
             strangers
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             suffer'd
             to
             partake
             of
             :
             but
             as
             if
             the
             King
             were
             too
             much
             a
             King
             ,
             while
             he
             has
             a
             Kingdom
             wherein
             to
             beg
             ,
             this
             also
             is
             envied
             him
             ,
             and
             obstructed
             by
             his
             insolent
             enemies
             :
             What
             can
             be
             a
             louder
             ,
             and
             more
             importunate
             cry
             for
             our
             assistence
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             our
             Friends
             ,
             and
             dearest
             Relations
             ,
             every
             day
             harrass'd
             ,
             and
             slaughter'd
             ;
             and
             the
             little
             remnant
             that
             is
             left
             in
             continual
             tremblings
             ,
             and
             suspences
             between
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ?
             Woe
             be
             to
             them
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             in
             Zion
             ;
             that
             secure
             themselves
             in
             a
             whole
             skin
             :
             whilst
             those
             of
             the
             same
             flock
             (
             of
             the
             same
             Countrey
             ,
             Religion
             and
             Relation
             )
             lie
             under
             the
             Butchers
             knife
             ,
             and
             are
             markt
             out
             as
             sheep
             for
             the
             slaughter
             .
             Hear
             what
             the
             Wiseman
             says
             upon
             the
             Case
             .
             
             
               If
               thou
               forbear
               to
               deliver
               them
               that
               are
               drawn
               to
               Death
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               slain
               :
               If
               thou
               sayst
               behold
               we
               know
               it
               not
            
             (
             or
             as
             the
             vulgar
             latine
             reads
             ,
             
               vires
               non
               suppetunt
            
             ,
             just
             as
             you
             object
             ,
             
             in
             this
             scatter'd
             ,
             and
             disarmed
             posture
             ,
             we
             shall
             but
             expose
             our selves
             to
             the
             sword
             by
             such
             an
             attempt
             )
             doth
             not
             he
             that
             pondereth
             the
             heart
             consider
             it
             ?
             and
             he
             that
             keepeth
             thy
             soul
             doth
             not
             he
             know
             it
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             he
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ?
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ,
             and
             that
             refused
             to
             be
             his
             brother's
             keeper
             in
             the
             day
             of
             distress
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             our
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             the
             generations
             to
             come
             :
             How
             are
             we
             concern'd
             in
             duty
             not
             to
             give
             them
             up
             to
             slavery
             ,
             and
             oppression
             ;
             but
             to
             transmit
             unto
             them
             the
             same
             happy
             Government
             ,
             and
             freedoms
             ,
             which
             were
             left
             us
             by
             the
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             Piety
             of
             our
             Fore-fathers
             ?
             That
             which
             our
             Ancestours
             did
             secure
             unto
             us
             with
             the
             utmost
             hazard
             ,
             and
             price
             of
             their
             lives
             against
             several
             Insurrections
             ,
             and
             Rebellions
             ,
             in
             their
             several
             Ages
             ,
             shall
             we
             their
             degenerous
             Children
             ,
             bring
             the
             curse
             of
             all
             Posterity
             upon
             us
             for
             betraying
             ,
             bereaving
             them
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             Surely
             if
             Being
             ,
             and
             Well-being
             ,
             had
             then
             been
             laid
             in
             the
             Scales
             ,
             and
             minutely
             consider'd
             by
             our
             Fathers
             with
             respect
             onely
             to
             their
             own
             particulars
             ,
             when
             the
             Land
             was
             infested
             with
             Rebels
             ;
             and
             the
             Danes
             had
             usurped
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             The
             Danes
             had
             been
             our
             masters
             unto
             this
             day
             .
             The
             people
             's
             scatter'd
             ,
             and
             disarmed
             posture
             at
             that
             time
             might
             as
             well
             have
             been
             pleaded
             for
             Non-resistence
             ,
             as
             now
             .
             Their
             danger
             in
             the
             attempt
             was
             every
             whit
             as
             great
             ;
             and
             the
             burthen
             they
             groan'd
             under
             not
             more
             insupportable
             ,
             than
             Ours
             .
             But
             herein
             they
             were
             honourable
             ,
             and
             truely
             worthy
             ;
             that
             not
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             but
             unto
             us
             ,
             they
             were
             carefull
             for
             deliverance
             .
             And
             in
             consideration
             
             of
             our
             Well-being
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Generations
             to
             succeed
             after
             them
             ,
             easily
             despis'd
             their
             own
             being
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             lives
             in
             their
             hands
             put
             a
             sudden
             period
             to
             that
             treacherous
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             For
             so
             't
             is
             not
             our
             Being
             ,
             and
             our
             Well-being
             as
             they
             are
             set
             opposite
             in
             the
             Objection
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             should
             calculate
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             Elevation
             in
             this
             matter
             (
             though
             perhaps
             ,
             even
             thus
             set
             ,
             the
             Being
             will
             not
             greatly
             over
             balance
             ,
             a
             miserable
             ,
             or
             not
             Well-being
             ,
             having
             little
             in
             it
             to
             weigh
             ,
             or
             become
             desirable
             with
             any
             )
             but
             our
             Being
             ,
             and
             the
             Well-being
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             are
             comprehended
             not
             this
             present
             Age
             ,
             and
             Generation
             of
             men
             onely
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             yet
             in
             our
             loins
             ,
             and
             to
             succeed
             from
             us
             ,
             
               Et
               nati
               natorum
               ,
               &
               qui
               nascentur
               ab
               illis
               ,
            
             even
             to
             perpetual
             Ages
             .
             And
             then
             it
             will
             not
             seem
             absurd
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             presume
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             sober
             ,
             and
             considering
             person
             ,
             that
             the
             hazards
             of
             this
             present
             Age
             should
             be
             freely
             ventur'd
             for
             the
             so
             great
             happiness
             ,
             and
             advantage
             of
             all
             posterity
             .
             And
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             lost
             by
             our
             sins
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             repair
             by
             our
             vertues
             .
             The
             Parents
             ought
             to
             lay
             up
             for
             the
             children
             .
             And
             he
             that
             provides
             not
             for
             his
             family
             ;
             for
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ;
             for
             the
             happiness
             ,
             and
             Well-being
             of
             those
             that
             derive
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             are
             related
             to
             him
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             language
             ,
             
               abnegavit
               fidem
            
             ,
             he
             has
             renounc'd
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             worse
             than
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             who
             onely
             not
             believed
             nor
             own'd
             it
             .
          
           
             'T
             was
             the
             professed
             honour
             ,
             and
             renown
             of
             those
             Infidel
             Nations
             which
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             to
             prefer
             
             the
             Community
             before
             themselves
             .
             And
             sure
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             up
             for
             us
             all
             (
             and
             therein
             infinitely
             out-did
             the
             foremost
             of
             those
             forward
             Heathens
             ,
             
               Codrus
               ,
               Regulus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             at
             their
             own
             weapon
             )
             did
             never
             design
             by
             that
             gracious
             example
             of
             his
             to
             shrink
             us
             up
             to
             a
             size
             ,
             and
             pittance
             so
             much
             below
             them
             ,
             to
             live
             onely
             to
             our selves
             ;
             and
             in
             care
             ,
             and
             tenderness
             of
             our
             Being
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             well-fare
             ,
             and
             well-being
             of
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             what
             you
             add
             in
             the
             Objection
             concerning
             those
             that
             are
             engaged
             ,
             and
             have
             already
             acknowledg'd
             the
             present
             power
             :
             That
             any
             opposition
             from
             them
             will
             be
             to
             their
             greater
             hazards
             ;
             and
             themselves
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             for
             such
             double
             dealing
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             these
             greater
             hazards
             ,
             and
             inexcusableness
             ,
             being
             created
             by
             their
             own
             default
             ,
             will
             not
             at
             all
             excuse
             them
             therefore
             in
             their
             fears
             ,
             and
             unwillingness
             to
             venture
             on
             them
             .
             They
             are
             inexcusable
             indeed
             for
             their
             sin
             in
             engaging
             :
             but
             much
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             if
             their
             sin
             of
             Engagement
             be
             made
             an
             incentive
             to
             farther
             sinning
             .
             Which
             has
             properly
             nothing
             of
             an
             Engagement
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             engage
             them
             closer
             to
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             expiate
             their
             double
             dealing
             (
             whereby
             they
             have
             added
             a
             new
             Engagement
             contrary
             to
             their
             old
             Oaths
             )
             with
             double
             diligence
             .
             For
             so
             their
             great
             sin
             in
             engageing
             does
             necessarily
             call
             for
             a
             great
             repentance
             :
             and
             a
             great
             repentance
             must
             necessarily
             bring
             forth
             great
             fruits
             ;
             
               fructus
               dignos
               poenitentiâ
            
             ,
             fruits
             meet
             for
             such
             a
             repentance
             .
             That
             as
             they
             were
             betrayed
             before
             by
             fears
             ,
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             danger
             ,
             to
             this
             sinfull
             Engagement
             :
             so
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             their
             after-wisedom
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             will
             be
             in
             utterly
             subduing
             this
             sinfull
             passion
             ,
             slighting
             all
             fears
             ,
             and
             boldly
             
             encountring
             what
             ever
             hazards
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             can
             be
             laid
             in
             their
             ways
             .
             Whereby
             it
             is
             come
             to
             pass
             quite
             contrary
             to
             what
             you
             fore-saw
             that
             these
             of
             all
             others
             are
             the
             fittest
             instruments
             for
             the
             work
             .
             And
             by
             so
             much
             the
             more
             proper
             ,
             and
             necessary
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             they
             are
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             with
             those
             against
             whom
             it
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             Though
             after
             all
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             this
             wary
             discourse
             of
             dangers
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             may
             be
             found
             in
             the
             end
             but
             a
             mere
             skare-crow
             .
             The
             Usurpation
             is
             not
             so
             firmly
             setled
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             removed
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             miracles
             .
             
             
               Scalpello
               aperitur
               ad
               magnam
               libertatem
               via
               ;
               &
               puncto
               constat
               securitas
               .
            
             And
             not
             being
             built
             upon
             the
             likeing
             of
             the
             people
             (
             which
             yet
             at
             the
             best
             gives
             but
             a
             sandy
             and
             uncertain
             foundation
             ,
             much
             less
             can
             it
             always
             hover
             in
             the
             Air.
             The
             Devil
             may
             keep
             it
             a
             while
             upon
             the
             wing
             ,
             
             as
             he
             did
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             to
             the
             astonishment
             of
             all
             :
             But
             upon
             
             Peter's
             Prayers
             the
             Devil
             is
             conjur'd
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             Simon
             styles
             himself
             )
             the
             great
             one
             in
             power
             falls
             ,
             and
             tumbles
             headlong
             with
             him
             into
             Hell.
             Onely
             there
             is
             one
             farther
             offer
             made
             yet
             ,
             to
             hold
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             secure
             him
             in
             his
             high
             flying
             .
             And
             that
             is
             from
             Success
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             IX
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             having
             once
             declared
             his
             mind
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             by
             a
             full
             possession
             ,
             and
             seconded
             it
             with
             so
             many
             signal
             providences
             ,
             we
             may
             doe
             well
             to
             cease
             from
             fighting
             against
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             God's
             hand
             has
             been
             so
             very
             manifest
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             dare
             to
             lift
             up
             a
             finger
             against
             it
             .
          
           
           
             That
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             has
             been
             very
             eminent
             ,
             and
             remarkable
             in
             those
             severe
             judgments
             that
             have
             overtaken
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             perfectly
             blind
             that
             does
             not
             see
             ;
             and
             a
             very
             formal
             down-right
             Atheist
             that
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             .
             And
             indeed
             can
             there
             be
             evil
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             .
             Affliction
             comes
             not
             forth
             of
             the
             dust
             ;
             neither
             does
             trouble
             spring
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             A
             sparrow
             falls
             not
             to
             the
             ground
             without
             your
             Father
             ;
             much
             less
             doth
             a
             whole
             Nation
             .
             Whosoever
             is
             the
             rod
             ,
             his
             is
             the
             hand
             that
             smites
             us
             .
             Which
             yet
             cannot
             be
             supposs'd
             therefore
             to
             justify
             or
             acquit
             the
             instruments
             ,
             who
             being
             Agents
             likewise
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             instruments
             ,
             not
             merely
             passive
             ,
             but
             active
             ,
             and
             operative
             in
             the
             judgments
             ,
             must
             be
             accountable
             for
             every
             such
             action
             of
             theirs
             in
             that
             rank
             ,
             and
             relation
             ,
             wherein
             God
             has
             placed
             them
             among
             mankind
             .
             And
             so
             what
             is
             just
             and
             righteous
             in
             God
             to
             doe
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             Sovreignty
             and
             Lordship
             over
             all
             his
             creatures
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             damnable
             in
             men
             to
             act
             against
             their
             Equals
             ,
             and
             Superiours
             .
             What
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             righteous
             in
             God
             to
             whom
             I
             am
             guilty
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             wicked
             ,
             and
             damnable
             in
             men
             before
             whom
             I
             am
             innocent
             .
             
               Let
               every
               man
            
             ,
             says
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               wherein
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               therein
               abide
               with
               God.
            
             Though
             I
             may
             doe
             God's
             work
             indeed
             ,
             and
             serve
             his
             End
             ,
             and
             the
             interests
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             as
             whatever
             we
             doe
             ,
             we
             cannot
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             his
             infinite
             wisedom
             disposing
             ,
             and
             improving
             our
             worst
             actions
             to
             those
             ends
             ,
             (
             even
             the
             crucifixion
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             greater
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             mankind
             )
             yet
             we
             abide
             not
             ,
             we
             work
             not
             with
             God
             in
             any
             action
             how
             fair
             ,
             and
             specious
             soever
             ,
             that
             carries
             us
             out
             of
             our
             
             calling
             ;
             or
             disturbes
             that
             subjection
             ,
             and
             subordination
             ,
             wherein
             God
             has
             placed
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             sure
             for
             the
             success
             which
             follows
             upon
             such
             actions
             ,
             that
             being
             
               ex
               post
               facto
            
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             our
             Commission
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             them
             .
             No
             nor
             secondly
             any
             mark
             ,
             or
             Testimony
             of
             God's
             approbation
             to
             them
             when
             done
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             common
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             to
             all
             actions
             good
             ,
             and
             evil
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               .
               No
               man
               knows
               either
               Love
               ,
               or
               Hatred
               ,
               by
               all
               that
               is
               before
               him
               .
               All
               things
               come
               alike
               to
               all
               .
               There
               is
               one
               event
               to
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               wicked
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             judgment
             to
             be
             made
             from
             thence
             .
             
               If
               the
               trumpet
               give
               an
               uncertain
               sound
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               who
               shall
               prepare
               himself
               for
               the
               battel
               ?
            
             How
             shall
             we
             call
             that
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             we
             rely
             upon
             in
             an
             uncertain
             insignificant
             sound
             ?
             But
             then
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             alteration
             of
             God's
             Oeconomy
             since
             the
             days
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             now
             that
             a
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             is
             here
             ,
             does
             yet
             farther
             weaken
             the
             argument
             from
             success
             ;
             as
             much
             more
             enclining
             the
             contrary
             way
             .
             And
             being
             lookt
             upon
             through
             the
             glass
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             does
             rather
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             condemn
             that
             cause
             on
             whose
             side
             it
             stands
             .
             
               Lo
               these
               are
               the
               ungodly
               ;
               these
               prosper
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               these
               have
               riches
               in
               possession
               .
               Son
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               receivedst
               thy
               good
               things
               .
            
             While
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             are
             measured
             out
             for
             the
             lot
             of
             the
             righteous
             .
             
               In
               the
               world
               ye
               shall
               have
               tribulation
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             .
             
               All
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             says
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
            
             .
             And
             then
             mark
             what
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
             
               But
               evil
               men
               ,
               and
               seducers
               shall
               wax
               worse
               ,
               and
               worse
               ;
               deceiving
               ,
               and
               
               being
               deceived
               .
            
             The
             godly
             shall
             be
             persecuted
             by
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             better
             ;
             but
             evil
             men
             ,
             and
             seducers
             shall
             wax
             worse
             ,
             and
             worse
             ;
             namely
             for
             want
             of
             persecution
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Context
             and
             Coherence
             of
             the
             words
             does
             plainly
             expound
             it
             .
             Being
             deceived
             themselves
             ,
             and
             deceiving
             others
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             low
             estate
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             great
             power
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             prosperity
             against
             them
             .
             Sutable
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Solomon
               :
               The
               prosperity
               of
               Fools
               shall
               destroy
               them
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             success
             is
             a
             bait
             so
             proportion'd
             ,
             and
             well
             relishing
             to
             our
             palate
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             
               Job
               ,
               David
               ,
               Jeremy
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             have
             been
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             snared
             by
             it
             .
             If
             it
             were
             possible
             it
             would
             seduce
             the
             very
             Elect.
             And
             therefore
             no
             marvel
             if
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             find
             some
             savour
             ,
             and
             lay
             so
             much
             weight
             upon
             it
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             Turkish
             divinity
             ,
             
               Prosperum
               scelus
               virtus
               vocatur
            
             .
             We
             reade
             of
             Selimus
             justifyed
             ,
             and
             approved
             by
             them
             for
             deposing
             and
             destroying
             his
             Father
             .
             
               Nam
               rerum
               exitus
               satis
               docuit
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Historian
             ,
             
               illum
               ,
               quod
               fecit
               ,
               divino
               fecisse
               instinctu
               ,
               &
               coelitùs
               fuisse
               proedestinatum
               .
            
             The
             prosperous
             event
             did
             sufficiently
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             predestinated
             ,
             and
             set
             on
             by
             God.
             While
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             unfortunate
             Bajazet
             ,
             who
             took
             up
             arms
             to
             defend
             his
             life
             against
             his
             brother
             ,
             is
             bitterly
             execrated
             ,
             and
             accursed
             by
             them
             ,
             merely
             upon
             this
             account
             ;
             because
             he
             was
             unfortunate
             ,
             and
             thrived
             not
             in
             the
             attempt
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             this
             Turkish
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             those
             great
             ,
             and
             flourishing
             Empires
             ,
             which
             the
             worshippers
             of
             Mahomet
             have
             attained
             unto
             from
             very
             mean
             ,
             and
             inconsiderable
             beginnings
             ,
             did
             design
             ,
             as
             by
             a
             standing
             grand
             Exemplar
             superadded
             
             to
             this
             word
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             Christians
             from
             gazing
             after
             success
             ,
             or
             applauding
             themselves
             at
             any
             time
             in
             faction
             ,
             or
             division
             among
             themselves
             ,
             by
             this
             argument
             which
             must
             plead
             for
             the
             common
             enemy
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             if
             throughly
             received
             and
             relyed
             upon
             ,
             advance
             Mahomet
             above
             Christ
             And
             just
             it
             is
             that
             those
             who
             still
             take
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousness
             (
             
               qui
               Turcam
               gerunt
               in
               pectore
            
             ,
             as
             
             Erasmus's
             phrase
             is
             )
             should
             be
             condemn'd
             to
             a
             Turks
             paradise
             ,
             even
             a
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             upon
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             foretells
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             strange
             successes
             ,
             and
             great
             power
             .
             While
             they
             consider
             not
             what
             is
             excellently
             hinted
             to
             them
             by
             his
             late
             Majesty
             ,
             That
             the
             wind
             which
             fills
             the
             Pyrat's
             sails
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             man
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             immediately
             the
             hand
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             lays
             a
             faire
             plea
             to
             Providence
             ,
             than
             any
             the
             successes
             ,
             and
             Atchievements
             they
             so
             much
             boast
             of
             ,
             does
             not
             at
             all
             justify
             his
             piracy
             ,
             or
             approve
             his
             rapine
             ,
             though
             it
             bring
             him
             safe
             with
             his
             ill
             gotten
             goods
             into
             the
             Harbour
             .
             I
             shall
             dismiss
             this
             point
             fully
             ,
             whe●
             I
             have
             translated
             the
             Heathen
             Poet's
             wish
             into
             a
             Christian
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               
                 —
                 Careat
                 successibus
                 opto
                 ,
              
               
                 Quisquis
                 ab
                 eventu
                 facta
                 notanda
                 putat
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 with
                 ill
                 luck
                 vouchsafe
                 that
                 man
                 to
                 bless
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 judges
                 actions
                 merely
                 by
                 success
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             in
             all
             this
             arguing
             against
             Success
             ,
             and
             that
             false
             bottom
             which
             is
             pretended
             by
             you
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             a
             right
             ,
             We
             may
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             
             fight
             against
             God's
             Prerogative
             ;
             or
             deny
             him
             the
             Power
             of
             disposing
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             to
             whom
             he
             pleases
             ,
             without
             being
             asked
             what
             he
             does
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             give
             them
             to
             the
             basest
             of
             Men.
             For
             while
             we
             deny
             this
             of
             Success
             ,
             and
             signal
             Providences
             ,
             as
             you
             style
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             God's
             way
             (
             such
             a
             way
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             )
             as
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             make
             up
             for
             all
             other
             defects
             ,
             and
             irregularities
             ,
             and
             incapacities
             whatsoever
             )
             we
             do
             not
             at
             all
             doubt
             but
             God
             has
             his
             way
             for
             the
             bringing
             about
             what
             seems
             good
             in
             his
             eyes
             .
             Even
             the
             basest
             ,
             and
             meanest
             wretch
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             may
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             be
             advanced
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             dignified
             with
             Dominion
             .
             And
             in
             all
             this
             we
             ask
             not
             God
             what
             he
             doeth
             ,
             or
             why
             he
             does
             so
             :
             but
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             the
             doer
             of
             it
             .
             The
             onely
             Quere
             is
             ,
             How
             he
             does
             it
             ?
             And
             that
             certainly
             since
             all
             ways
             are
             equally
             open
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             believe
             he
             does
             by
             ways
             and
             means
             which
             his
             Soul
             hates
             .
             
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               are
               not
               my
               ways
               equal
               ,
               are
               not
               your
               ways
               unequal
               ?
            
             The
             unequal
             ways
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             are
             our
             own
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             they
             grow
             ,
             and
             thrive
             ,
             whatever
             providences
             they
             may
             pretend
             to
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             but
             the
             more
             unequal
             ,
             and
             at
             farthest
             distance
             from
             God's
             ways
             .
             The
             Devil
             indeed
             may
             by
             these
             wicked
             ,
             and
             unequal
             ways
             give
             us
             the
             possession
             of
             a
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             (
             for
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             mine
             ,
             
             saith
             the
             Devil
             truely
             in
             a
             limited
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             whomsoever
             I
             will
             ,
             I
             give
             them
             )
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             power
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ;
             it
             is
             wholly
             reserv'd
             in
             another
             hand
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             it
             does
             not
             necessarily
             go
             along
             with
             possession
             ;
             unless
             we
             should
             think
             that
             God
             is
             but
             the
             Devil's
             Minister
             ;
             bound
             to
             
             approve
             ,
             and
             authorize
             what
             the
             Devil
             does
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             what
             means
             the
             law
             of
             Restitution
             ?
             And
             how
             pitifully
             did
             Zacheus
             overshoot
             himself
             in
             the
             Gospel
             by
             restoring
             four-fold
             what
             he
             had
             taken
             by
             false
             accusation
             ?
             If
             possession
             be
             indeed
             a
             good
             Tenure
             ;
             be-like
             his
             crime
             was
             that
             he
             had
             not
             taken
             enough
             :
             if
             to
             his
             false
             accusation
             he
             had
             but
             added
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             execution
             :
             if
             while
             he
             was
             nibling
             at
             pence
             he
             had
             but
             exacted
             pounds
             :
             and
             while
             he
             was
             pilfering
             the
             Commons
             Coffers
             ,
             he
             had
             but
             plundred
             Caesar
             of
             his
             Crown
             ,
             
               Euge
               bone
               serve
            
             !
             well
             done
             good
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             servant
             !
             have
             thou
             authority
             over
             ten
             Cities
             .
             Instead
             of
             his
             four-fold
             Restitution
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             highly
             applauded
             ,
             and
             immediately
             authorized
             by
             God
             in
             the
             dominion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             has
             been
             an
             old
             complaint
             against
             the
             corruption
             of
             humane
             laws
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             as
             Spiders
             webbs
             ,
             where
             the
             little
             Flies
             are
             hamper'd
             ,
             and
             taken
             ,
             but
             the
             great
             one
             breaks
             through
             and
             escape
             .
             And
             this
             onely
             in
             relation
             to
             persons
             ,
             the
             common
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             sort
             of
             people
             compar'd
             with
             those
             of
             greater
             quality
             and
             estate
             ,
             though
             both
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             offence
             .
             But
             how
             much
             a
             fouler
             corruption
             is
             it
             that
             is
             here
             charged
             on
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             Spiders
             webb
             do
             these
             poisonous
             tongues
             make
             of
             it
             !
             Not
             the
             accepting
             of
             persons
             indeed
             ,
             the
             rich
             any
             more
             than
             the
             poor
             ;
             but
             which
             is
             much
             more
             horrid
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             ,
             the
             accepting
             of
             sinners
             ,
             the
             great
             sinners
             before
             the
             little
             .
             And
             while
             little
             sinners
             ,
             petty
             robbers
             are
             taken
             ,
             and
             damn'd
             ;
             the
             great
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             Murtherers
             ,
             not
             escape
             onely
             ,
             but
             are
             highly
             honoured
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             by
             him
             .
             And
             having
             out-sinn'd
             the
             punishment
             
             of
             humane
             laws
             ,
             which
             lesser
             villanies
             fall
             under
             ,
             they
             have
             thereby
             escaped
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             :
             and
             as
             by
             a
             probation
             exercise
             (
             I
             tremble
             to
             write
             it
             )
             have
             approv'd
             themselves
             for
             the
             bearing
             of
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             his
             stead
             among
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             X.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             all
             this
             good
             ,
             we
             are
             remitted
             in
             the
             last
             place
             to
             the
             fourth
             of
             Daniel
             .
             Where
             upon
             serious
             perusal
             something
             may
             be
             found
             hinted
             ,
             you
             think
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             for
             our
             satisfaction
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             Truely
             though
             the
             Method
             being
             so
             very
             improper
             to
             seek
             for
             that
             in
             the
             dark
             which
             we
             cannot
             find
             in
             the
             clear
             light
             :
             and
             being
             condemned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             as
             in
             open
             Court
             ;
             still
             to
             traverse
             the
             suit
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             be
             acquitted
             in
             the
             obscure
             Prophets
             :
             I
             am
             utterly
             hopeless
             that
             a
             serious
             perusal
             will
             be
             to
             purpose
             in
             this
             matter
             .
             Yet
             seeing
             this
             place
             of
             Daniel
             is
             your
             last
             refuge
             ;
             and
             though
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             you
             will
             still
             talk
             of
             a
             reserve
             behind
             the
             hedges
             (
             as
             the
             poor
             dispersed
             Jews
             bragg
             of
             a
             great
             flourishing
             Empire
             they
             have
             at
             this
             day
             in
             some
             remote
             Country
             )
             I
             will
             seriously
             peruse
             ,
             and
             as
             faithfully
             set
             down
             ,
             all
             that
             may
             found
             this
             way
             in
             that
             fourth
             Chapter
             .
             Which
             is
             no
             more
             than
             has
             been
             already
             considered
             by
             us
             :
             
               That
               the
               most
               High
               ruleth
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               giveth
               it
               whomsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               setteth
               up
               over
               it
               the
               Basest
               of
               men
               .
            
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               most
               High
               ruleth
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               giveth
               it
               to
               whomsoever
               he
               will
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             25.
             
             And
             so
             again
             in
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               And
               none
               can
               stay
               
               his
               hand
               ,
               or
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               What
               doest
               thou
               ?
            
             v.
             35.
             
             And
             all
             this
             exemplifyed
             there
             in
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             proud
             ignorance
             was
             humbled
             by
             God
             into
             a
             very
             Beast
             :
             and
             from
             reigning
             on
             the
             Throne
             driven
             to
             eat
             grass
             with
             the
             Oxen
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             wet
             with
             the
             dew
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             till
             after
             a
             time
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             humane
             soul
             again
             returning
             ,
             he
             was
             restored
             again
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             
               and
               excellent
               Majesty
               was
               added
               unto
               him
               .
            
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             there
             in
             all
             this
             which
             without
             manifest
             wresting
             can
             possibly
             bear
             that
             horrid
             ,
             and
             hellish
             superstructure
             which
             is
             laid
             upon
             it
             ?
             Nay
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             a
             hint
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             affords
             a
             full
             heap
             of
             proof
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             if
             God
             give
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             whomsoever
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             setteth
             up
             over
             it
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             this
             no
             man
             may
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             what
             doest
             thou
             ?
             Then
             none
             certainly
             may
             pretend
             authority
             to
             question
             ,
             or
             depose
             ,
             or
             murther
             him
             that
             is
             thus
             set
             up
             by
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             be
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             bring
             a
             charge
             against
             him
             of
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             misgovernment
             twenty
             years
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             right
             this
             onely
             reserved
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             
               He
               ruleth
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             to
             shew
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             exemplify
             his
             way
             of
             deposing
             Kings
             in
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             disposing
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             (
             for
             all
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             baseness
             ,
             though
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             )
             arm
             his
             subjects
             against
             him
             ,
             while
             he
             continued
             to
             be
             their
             King
             (
             this
             is
             none
             of
             God's
             way
             )
             but
             he
             first
             takes
             away
             his
             capacity
             to
             govern
             by
             turning
             him
             into
             a
             beast
             :
             And
             then
             they
             who
             were
             formerly
             his
             subjects
             while
             he
             was
             himself
             ;
             upon
             this
             great
             ,
             and
             evident
             change
             cease
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             
             drive
             him
             from
             among
             men
             .
             Which
             is
             exactly
             parallel
             to
             what
             we
             said
             before
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Idiotism
             ,
             and
             down-right
             madness
             :
             whereby
             the
             King
             degenerates
             ,
             and
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             .
             He
             can
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             King
             that
             is
             not
             a
             man.
             God
             ,
             who
             onely
             could
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             his
             reason
             hath
             depos'd
             him
             from
             his
             royalty
             .
             God
             hath
             depos'd
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             man.
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             is
             it
             alone
             which
             did
             unking
             him
             ,
             viz.
             The
             same
             that
             did
             plainly
             ,
             and
             evidently
             unman
             him
             :
             Nebuchadnezzar
             no
             sooner
             returns
             to
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             his
             Kingdom
             returns
             unto
             him
             again
             .
             All
             his
             former
             failings
             ,
             and
             miscarriages
             ;
             all
             the
             
               Inter
               regnum
            
             ,
             and
             seven
             years
             possession
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             other
             hands
             ,
             does
             not
             prejudice
             his
             title
             ,
             or
             prevent
             him
             of
             his
             Crown
             .
             From
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             ,
             nay
             from
             a
             very
             beast
             he
             is
             again
             become
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Etymologist
             derives
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             basis
             ,
             and
             foundation
             ,
             and
             support
             of
             the
             people
             .
             The
             baseness
             of
             man
             is
             no
             obstruction
             against
             the
             dignity
             ,
             and
             dominion
             of
             God.
             
               Thus
               shall
               it
               be
               done
               to
               the
               man
               whom
               God
               delighteth
               to
               honour
               .
            
             All
             his
             baseness
             is
             immediately
             covered
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             up
             in
             that
             excellency
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             put
             upon
             him
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             makes
             nothing
             for
             the
             baseness
             of
             the
             means
             whereby
             God
             is
             by
             you
             suppos'd
             to
             doe
             this
             .
             We
             make
             no
             peradventure
             at
             all
             but
             that
             this
             present
             Usurper
             ,
             though
             base
             enough
             in
             his
             first
             extract
             ,
             and
             original
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             lowest
             of
             the
             lower
             house
             men
             ;
             and
             who
             has
             made
             himself
             much
             baser
             by
             his
             daring
             ,
             and
             dissembl'd
             villany
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             become
             without
             a
             rival
             the
             basest
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             at
             least
             the
             image
             
             of
             
             Nebuchadnezzar's
             beast
             ,
             may
             yet
             be
             dignified
             by
             God
             with
             Sovreignty
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             .
             
               Is
               any
               thing
               too
               hard
               for
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Has
             he
             not
             ways
             ,
             and
             means
             enough
             to
             entitle
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             seemed
             good
             in
             his
             eyes
             ,
             either
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             setting
             the
             people
             at
             liberty
             from
             their
             former
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             then
             disposing
             their
             suffrage
             on
             him
             :
             or
             by
             bringing
             him
             into
             allyance
             with
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             Onely
             we
             say
             (
             and
             sure
             against
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             pretence
             made
             from
             the
             fourth
             of
             Daniel
             )
             that
             the
             price
             of
             bloud
             is
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             Treasury
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Rebellion
             ,
             Murther
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             his
             account
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             imagin'd
             as
             God's
             way
             for
             the
             authorizing
             ,
             and
             impowering
             any
             person
             .
             
               Hast
               thou
               kill'd
               ,
               and
               also
               taken
               possession
               ?
            
             was
             yet
             far
             enough
             from
             entitling
             Ahab
             to
             
             Naboth's
             Vineyard
             .
             And
             ,
             sure
             would
             have
             been
             of
             as
             little
             force
             ,
             if
             Naboth
             had
             contriv'd
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             usurp'd
             upon
             King
             Ahab
             .
          
           
             God's
             Providence
             was
             indeed
             very
             visible
             ,
             and
             remarkable
             ,
             
               etiam
               Deo
               digna
            
             ,
             in
             setling
             the
             Government
             of
             this
             Land
             upon
             the
             Family
             of
             the
             STEUARTS
             by
             taking
             away
             one
             King
             ,
             and
             two
             Queens
             successively
             by
             his
             own
             hand
             without
             children
             ;
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             and
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             the
             onely
             posterity
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ;
             without
             the
             contrivance
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             thought
             ,
             and
             expectation
             of
             Men.
             And
             yet
             farther
             ;
             He
             brought
             our
             late
             King
             to
             the
             Throne
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             never
             born
             to
             ,
             by
             taking
             away
             his
             elder
             Brother
             in
             the
             hopes
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             prime
             of
             his
             years
             .
             And
             was
             not
             his
             Providence
             as
             visible
             upon
             this
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             rout
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             of
             his
             Army
             at
             Worcester
             ,
             
             He
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             onely
             man
             aim'd
             at
             ,
             was
             the
             onely
             man
             well
             nigh
             that
             escaped
             ?
             
               This
               was
               the
               Lord's
               doing
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               marvellous
               in
               our
               eyes
               .
            
             Whereas
             now
             for
             the
             outing
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             of
             them
             ,
             dispossessing
             ,
             and
             discarding
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             so
             much
             owned
             by
             God
             by
             so
             many
             steps
             ,
             and
             gradations
             ;
             with
             so
             many
             arts
             ,
             and
             methods
             provided
             for
             by
             him
             ,
             what
             do
             we
             meet
             withall
             but
             the
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             impiety
             of
             men
             ?
             and
             that
             indeed
             as
             visible
             ,
             and
             eminent
             ,
             as
             God's
             Providence
             was
             before
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             them
             .
             God
             raised
             them
             to
             the
             Throne
             as
             it
             were
             without
             man
             immediately
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             man
             has
             pull'd
             them
             down
             without
             God
             :
             So
             plainly
             ,
             and
             manifestly
             without
             God
             ,
             that
             no
             pretence
             is
             laid
             to
             God's
             work
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             opposite
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             does
             really
             profess
             God
             at
             the
             greatest
             distance
             ,
             and
             abhorrence
             from
             it
             ,
             Your
             thriving
             ,
             and
             prospering
             in
             your
             sin
             .
             
               Sin
               when
               it
               is
               finished
               bringeth
               forth
               Death
               .
            
             And
             sure
             God
             is
             never
             so
             expresly
             angry
             ,
             and
             offended
             at
             us
             ;
             never
             removed
             so
             far
             from
             us
             ;
             never
             leaves
             us
             so
             wholly
             to
             our selves
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             suffers
             us
             to
             complete
             our
             wicked
             purposes
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECTION
             XI
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             having
             run
             through
             your
             whole
             Letter
             ,
             and
             duly
             consider'd
             every
             part
             of
             it
             that
             could
             be
             any
             where
             improv'd
             into
             an
             Objection
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             it
             a
             fit
             season
             to
             take
             my
             leave
             .
             But
             when
             I
             look
             back
             ,
             and
             find
             this
             Reply
             swelled
             to
             such
             a
             monstrous
             bulk
             beyond
             the
             pittance
             ,
             and
             proportion
             of
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             I
             designed
             :
             
             I
             have
             no
             way
             to
             bring
             my self
             into
             shape
             now
             ,
             but
             by
             stretching
             it
             wider
             ;
             and
             so
             set
             up
             for
             a
             little
             Volume
             .
             Which
             gives
             me
             scope
             therefore
             (
             holding
             my self
             still
             to
             the
             subject
             matter
             before
             me
             )
             to
             review
             again
             the
             title
             of
             Possession
             as
             it
             stands
             pleaded
             by
             Mr.
             Ascham
             ,
             and
             so
             downwards
             from
             that
             Text
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God.
               The
               powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
               Whosoever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God.
               And
               they
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
             Here
             the
             great
             Emphasis
             is
             laid
             upon
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             .
             Which
             
               eo
               Nomine
            
             in
             that
             they
             be
             ,
             however
             they
             come
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             acknowledg'd
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             to
             be
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             under
             pein
             of
             Damnation
             not
             to
             be
             oppos'd
             ,
             or
             resisted
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Si
               violandum
               est
               jus
               ,
               regni
               causâ
               violandum
               est
               ,
            
             Thus
             much
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             knew
             not
             God
             ,
             were
             contented
             sometimes
             to
             bid
             for
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             even
             the
             price
             ,
             and
             forfeiture
             of
             common
             Justice
             .
             But
             these
             saints
             are
             the
             first
             men
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             ever
             profess'd
             such
             love
             to
             a
             Crown
             ,
             as
             to
             bragg
             of
             the
             bargain
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             a
             huge
             penyworth
             at
             the
             loss
             ,
             and
             utter
             damnation
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
             For
             so
             they
             expresly
             do
             ,
             while
             they
             strive
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             it
             on
             this
             Tenure
             .
             For
             there
             was
             a
             time
             we
             know
             within
             the
             memory
             of
             man
             ,
             when
             the
             Government
             was
             held
             in
             other
             hands
             .
             To
             whom
             certainly
             that
             title
             was
             then
             as
             justly
             applicable
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               powers
               that
               be
            
             .
             And
             being
             so
             ,
             
               ex
               ore
               proprio
            
             ,
             their
             own
             argument
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             mouth
             does
             plainly
             urge
             damnation
             upon
             them
             for
             rising
             up
             ,
             and
             resisting
             of
             those
             Powers
             then
             in
             being
             .
             
               They
               
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
             The
             application
             is
             so
             easie
             ,
             and
             obvious
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             believe
             them
             so
             very
             blind
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             see
             it
             .
             Onely
             they
             are
             so
             eagerly
             bent
             to
             secure
             themselves
             in
             the
             Throne
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             as
             in
             order
             to
             that
             they
             can
             willingly
             bind
             themselves
             to
             Damnation
             for
             ever
             after
             .
             And
             that
             is
             indeed
             such
             a
             vast
             price
             ,
             and
             so
             round
             a
             payment
             ,
             as
             God
             may
             afford
             them
             (
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             little
             reason
             to
             grudge
             that
             he
             should
             afford
             them
             )
             all
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             pleasurable
             enjoyments
             of
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             ambitions
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             the
             spoils
             and
             treasure
             of
             a
             poor
             Church
             ;
             the
             sway
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             one
             small
             Island
             .
             Alas
             !
             that
             inflamed
             reckoning
             which
             will
             be
             put
             upon
             them
             at
             last
             in
             Hell
             torments
             ,
             might
             seem
             hugely
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             disproportion'd
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             this
             bill
             of
             Fare
             going
             before
             :
             
               Son
               ,
               Remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               receiv'dst
               thy
               good
               things
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Text
             ,
             will
             they
             say
             ,
             remains
             still
             untouched
             .
             
               Incommodum
               non
               solvit
               Argumentum
            
             .
             The
             Argument
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             proves
             what
             we
             bring
             it
             for
             ,
             though
             we
             perhaps
             should
             be
             damn'd
             by
             it
             .
             To
             that
             therefore
             (
             when
             I
             have
             first
             premis'd
             what
             is
             already
             suppos'd
             in
             the
             Objection
             ,
             and
             which
             Mr.
             Ascham
             expresly
             grants
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             did
             not
             is
             apparently
             proved
             by
             Mr.
             Diggs
             in
             his
             Casual
             Paraphrase
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             largely
             ,
             and
             most
             convincingly
             ,
             by
             Dr.
             Hammond
             in
             his
             Annotations
             on
             the
             place
             .
             That
             by
             Powers
             here
             (
             
               The
               powers
               that
               be
            
             )
             are
             meant
             not
             merely
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             abstracted
             from
             Persons
             ;
             but
             Persons
             cloathed
             with
             that
             Authority
             )
             I
             now
             make
             Reply
             by
             distinguishing
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Potestas
               
               &
               Vis
            
             ;
             Power
             and
             Force
             ;
             Authority
             and
             Usurpation
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle's
             inference
             ,
             and
             argument
             being
             wholly
             founded
             upon
             the
             former
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Potestas
             ,
             Powers
             and
             Magistrates
             ;
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             applicable
             ▪
             that
             it
             is
             down-right
             contrary
             ,
             and
             destructive
             unto
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Tyrants
             and
             Usurpers
             .
             For
             so
             the
             Apostle
             proceeds
             .
             
               Let
               every
               Soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               power
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               but
               of
               God.
               The
               powers
               that
               be
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
            
             And
             then
             follows
             his
             inference
             ,
             or
             conclusion
             .
             
               Whosoever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               power
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               resisteth
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Apostle
             herein
             restrains
             himself
             wholly
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             words
             thus
             truely
             ,
             and
             orderly
             set
             down
             .
             And
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             by
             him
             in
             its
             proper
             limited
             signification
             for
             lawfull
             Power
             ,
             and
             Authority
             with
             exclusion
             to
             Intruders
             ,
             and
             Usurpers
             ,
             will
             as
             easily
             appear
             from
             the
             adjuncts
             ,
             and
             attributes
             he
             ascribes
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             inference
             ,
             and
             deduction
             he
             draws
             from
             it
             .
             From
             the
             Adjuncts
             ,
             and
             Attributes
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             of
             God
             :
             and
             farther
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             t
             is
             not
             but
             of
             God.
             Not
             of
             God
             barely
             ,
             and
             at
             large
             ,
             as
             all
             things
             generally
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             :
             but
             so
             wholly
             and
             immediately
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             no
             other
             whatsoever
             in
             the
             least
             .
             Which
             certainly
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             all
             powers
             in
             the
             general
             .
             For
             then
             we
             must
             arraign
             God
             of
             all
             the
             Robberies
             ,
             and
             Violences
             ,
             and
             Oppressions
             that
             were
             committed
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             Magistrate
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             punish
             a
             Thief
             ,
             or
             an
             Oppressour
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             is
             a
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             he
             has
             thus
             got
             into
             his
             power
             ,
             
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             original
             ,
             and
             establishment
             with
             himself
             :
             And
             so
             acts
             as
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             authoritatively
             in
             his
             sphere
             ,
             as
             the
             Magistrate
             can
             be
             supposed
             upon
             that
             ground
             to
             act
             in
             his
             .
             
               Magna
               regna
               magna
               latrocinia
            
             .
             And
             I
             am
             equally
             bound
             to
             deliver
             up
             my
             purse
             upon
             the
             demand
             of
             the
             Thief
             having
             a
             power
             over
             me
             ;
             as
             to
             pay
             a
             Tax
             ,
             or
             Tribute
             ,
             upon
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             They
             are
             both
             authorized
             by
             God.
             
               For
               there
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God.
            
             Nay
             the
             Devil
             himself
             will
             come
             in
             for
             a
             large
             share
             .
             And
             if
             Possession
             be
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             Power
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             supreme
             Power
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             establish'd
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             ruling
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             
               Jure
               divino
            
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             
             who
             would
             become
             much
             more
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             resist
             him
             ,
             and
             thereby
             become
             lyable
             to
             greater
             Damnation
             .
             
               They
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             lie
             open
             to
             this
             devilish
             misconstruction
             ,
             gives
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             the
             limitation
             of
             Powers
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Not
             the
             Powers
             that
             be
             ,
             as
             we
             translate
             it
             :
             But
             
               Quae
               autem
               sunt
               Potestates
            
             ,
             as
             the
             vulgar
             Latine
             :
             Or
             ,
             
               &
               quae
               sunt
               Potestates
            
             ,
             as
             Beza
             renders
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             be
             Powers
             :
             Those
             who
             are
             intended
             by
             that
             Name
             ,
             who
             we
             say
             are
             from
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             that
             title
             and
             honour
             does
             properly
             belong
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Powers
             .
             However
             in
             other
             respects
             they
             be
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             so
             very
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Roman
             Caesars
             of
             whom
             he
             spoke
             :
             Yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             being
             Powers
             :
             or
             as
             to
             Magistracy
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             they
             are
             ordered
             ,
             and
             ordained
             
             by
             God
             ,
             placed
             regularly
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             that
             rank
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             superiority
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             Than
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             opposite
             to
             ,
             and
             exclusive
             of
             those
             counterfeit
             powers
             ;
             who
             in
             opinion
             of
             their
             saintship
             ,
             and
             orderly
             subjection
             to
             God
             in
             other
             matters
             ,
             have
             assum'd
             to
             themselves
             a
             Sovreignty
             ;
             made
             themselves
             Judges
             ,
             and
             Dividers
             over
             us
             without
             any
             Commission
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             plain
             Order
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             of
             God
             among
             us
             .
             This
             being
             such
             a
             
               Vnicum
               necessarium
            
             in
             the
             Case
             ;
             that
             as
             to
             be
             right
             ,
             and
             regular
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             to
             have
             God's
             Ordination
             to
             it
             ,
             does
             so
             fully
             impower
             any
             person
             ,
             that
             no
             impieties
             ,
             or
             miscarriages
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             no
             misfortunes
             ,
             nor
             misadventures
             that
             can
             befall
             him
             from
             others
             can
             devest
             him
             of
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Take
             him
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             lowest
             ,
             he
             is
             still
             a
             Sovreign
             Power
             ,
             and
             has
             thereby
             a
             just
             Propriety
             in
             the
             Regalia
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             which
             God
             ,
             and
             Man
             ,
             have
             any
             where
             affixed
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             .
             Whereas
             on
             the
             otherside
             if
             one
             miscarry
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             get
             into
             the
             Throne
             disorderly
             ;
             All
             the
             Piety
             ,
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             Possessions
             which
             Men
             and
             Angels
             can
             pretend
             to
             ,
             will
             nothing
             avail
             towards
             the
             making
             him
             a
             Power
             ,
             or
             salve
             up
             the
             defect
             of
             God's
             Ordination
             .
             They
             may
             set
             him
             up
             indeed
             in
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             flatter
             him
             with
             names
             ,
             and
             titles
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             disown'd
             ,
             and
             rejected
             by
             God
             ;
             because
             not
             conferr'd
             by
             his
             Order
             .
             
             
               They
               have
               set
               up
               Kings
            
             ,
             says
             He
             ,
             
               but
               not
               by
               me
               :
               they
               have
               made
               Princes
               but
               I
               knew
               it
               not
               .
            
             And
             then
             it
             follows
             aptly
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ;
             
               Of
               their
               Silver
               ,
               and
               their
               Gold
               have
               they
               made
               themselves
               Idols
               .
            
             An
             Idol-king
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             an
             
             Idol-god
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             An
             Idol-king
             that
             can
             neither
             doe
             good
             ,
             nor
             evil
             ,
             that
             has
             no
             just
             power
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             doe
             well
             .
             Because
             set
             up
             but
             not
             by
             me
             :
             because
             made
             a
             Prince
             without
             my
             knowledge
             in
             a
             way
             which
             I
             never
             authoriz'd
             ,
             nor
             approv'd
             .
             
               But
               the
               Lord
               knoweth
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Those
             which
             are
             rightly
             Powers
             ,
             whatever
             else
             they
             miss
             ,
             and
             fail
             in
             ,
             are
             certainly
             regular
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             ordered
             ,
             and
             ordained
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             Apostle
             has
             fully
             explicated
             ,
             and
             explained
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Phrase
             :
             When
             he
             derives
             the
             Power
             from
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             beaten
             back
             all
             those
             shameless
             ,
             impudent
             Pretenders
             ,
             who
             would
             nestle
             themselves
             under
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             Terms
             ,
             by
             farther
             adding
             ,
             That
             this
             Power
             is
             ordained
             of
             God.
             To
             be
             a
             Power
             from
             God
             is
             not
             to
             make
             our selves
             so
             ;
             or
             be
             authorized
             by
             any
             other
             ,
             Officers
             ,
             or
             Army
             :
             but
             to
             be
             ordained
             of
             God.
             Yet
             because
             these
             restless
             contenders
             will
             
               nodum
               in
               Scirpo
               quaerere
            
             ;
             and
             catch
             hold
             on
             any
             Bulrush
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             drowning
             ;
             or
             rather
             indeed
             from
             discerning
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             being
             saved
             .
             To
             be
             ordain'd
             of
             God
             ,
             here
             say
             they
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               The
               Ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             v.
             2.
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             ,
             To
             be
             decreed
             ,
             and
             ordained
             of
             God
             from
             all
             Eternity
             to
             such
             a
             power
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             invested
             with
             it
             in
             time
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             Decree
             .
             Which
             title
             we
             justly
             challenge
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             being
             now
             actually
             possessed
             of
             it
             :
             which
             certainly
             we
             could
             not
             be
             either
             without
             ,
             or
             against
             God's
             Decree
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             plunge
             my self
             into
             the
             vast
             Ocean
             of
             God's
             secret
             Counsels
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             ,
             whose
             Name
             
             being
             secret
             we
             are
             thereby
             forbidden
             to
             enquire
             after
             .
             
               Cam
               vides
               velatam
               ,
               quid
               inquiris
               in
               rem
               absconditam
               ?
            
             This
             Tree
             of
             knowledge
             is
             certainly
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             .
             And
             in
             the
             search
             whereof
             it
             is
             much
             easier
             to
             loose
             our
             eyes
             ,
             than
             find
             an
             issue
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             most
             immense
             ,
             and
             inscrutable
             treasury
             of
             an
             infinite
             ,
             and
             incomprehensible
             Wisedom
             .
             Yet
             thus
             much
             we
             may
             venture
             to
             assert
             ,
             That
             either
             all
             things
             which
             befall
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             however
             foreseen
             and
             foreknown
             by
             God
             are
             not
             all
             of
             them
             so
             necessarily
             constrain'd
             by
             any
             degree
             of
             God's
             to
             fall
             out
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             but
             that
             some
             of
             them
             (
             at
             least
             as
             to
             any
             such
             Decree
             )
             might
             fall
             out
             otherwise
             than
             they
             do
             :
             Or
             else
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             nay
             pious
             ,
             and
             necessary
             in
             us
             to
             oppose
             some
             events
             which
             God
             has
             decreed
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             consequence
             is
             plainly
             this
             :
             Because
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             oppose
             the
             being
             of
             some
             things
             which
             yet
             actually
             are
             ,
             and
             continue
             to
             be
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             follows
             that
             either
             they
             are
             without
             a
             Decree
             according
             to
             my
             first
             Proposition
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             resist
             some
             things
             which
             God
             has
             decreed
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             in
             the
             Second
             .
             Either
             of
             these
             Propositions
             being
             granted
             (
             as
             one
             of
             them
             must
             ,
             for
             that
             both
             cannot
             be
             false
             )
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             either
             your
             possessing
             of
             the
             Place
             is
             no
             sure
             Evidence
             of
             God's
             decree
             :
             or
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             yet
             that
             you
             are
             not
             thereby
             secured
             from
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             Resistence
             :
             Nay
             ,
             that
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             piety
             to
             God
             may
             urge
             us
             perhaps
             notwithstanding
             to
             root
             you
             out
             .
             Thus
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             Invasions
             ,
             though
             both
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             your
             Tenet
             from
             God's
             Decree
             ,
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             repuls'd
             by
             Force
             ,
             and
             Physick
             .
             And
             who
             knows
             whether
             the
             
             Decree
             to
             remove
             you
             again
             be
             not
             as
             fix'd
             ,
             and
             pressing
             as
             that
             whereby
             at
             present
             you
             stand
             possessed
             .
             
               Be
               not
               high
               minded
               ,
               but
               fear
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             take
             away
             all
             seeming
             force
             of
             this
             Objection
             :
             To
             be
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             cannot
             be
             here
             understood
             barely
             of
             his
             Decree
             .
             For
             the
             words
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             an
             easie
             Graecian
             must
             needs
             know
             derive
             themselves
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               Non
               mandato
               aliquid
               instituo
            
             says
             Beza
             on
             the
             words
             ,
             not
             to
             command
             ,
             or
             decree
             ,
             but
             )
             ordino
             ,
             or
             
               in
               ordinem
               dispono
            
             to
             place
             ,
             or
             to
             dispose
             in
             Order
             .
             Thus
             the
             Centurion
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             plac'd
             or
             rank'd
             under
             Authority
             .
             Thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             Order
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             disorder
             ,
             and
             confusion
             .
             And
             thus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             must
             not
             signifie
             an
             Ordinance
             as
             that
             is
             taken
             
               Vsu
               forensi
            
             for
             a
             Statute
             ,
             or
             Decree
             ,
             but
             properly
             Ordination
             (
             and
             accordingly
             the
             Latine
             translations
             both
             
             Beza's
             ,
             and
             Vulgar
             ,
             have
             
               Ordinatae
               sunt
            
             ,
             and
             Ordinationi
             )
             as
             that
             word
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             acception
             for
             the
             placing
             ,
             or
             admitting
             of
             a
             Person
             by
             some
             formality
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             into
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             Order
             .
             So
             that
             ordained
             by
             God
             here
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             ordination
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             same
             with
             what
             the
             Apostle
             terms
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             called
             of
             God.
             
               No
               man
               takes
               this
               honour
               to
               himself
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God.
            
             Where
             called
             of
             God
             we
             see
             is
             manifestly
             opposed
             to
             taking
             it
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             And
             how
             then
             can
             we
             ground
             ,
             or
             imagine
             God's
             Decree
             ,
             or
             Call
             ,
             or
             Ordination
             ,
             upon
             this
             argument
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             all
             other
             the
             most
             evident
             bar
             against
             it
             .
             No
             man
             is
             so
             clearly
             ,
             and
             evidently
             not
             the
             rightfull
             Power
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             takes
             it
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             pleads
             ,
             and
             
             challenges
             it
             upon
             that
             Title
             .
             Inasmuch
             as
             standing
             still
             ,
             or
             not
             acting
             ,
             is
             more
             competible
             ,
             or
             less
             contrary
             to
             God's
             Call
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             than
             running
             on
             Ones
             own
             head
             .
             For
             some
             men
             have
             been
             call'd
             ,
             or
             sent
             ,
             or
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             delayed
             to
             go
             ,
             and
             act
             .
             But
             no
             man
             that
             took
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             run
             upon
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             was
             ever
             call'd
             ,
             or
             impower'd
             by
             him
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             They
             that
             take
             the
             sword
             are
             adjudged
             already
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             perish
             by
             the
             Sword.
             Not
             onely
             to
             bear
             it
             in
             vain
             (
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             take
             them
             off
             from
             being
             a
             rightfull
             Power
             .
             
               For
               he
               beareth
               not
               the
               sword
               in
               vain
            
             )
             but
             to
             bear
             it
             manifestly
             against
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             their
             own
             Executioners
             by
             it
             .
             Which
             they
             can
             onely
             fence
             by
             plainly
             denying
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul.
             That
             whereas
             they
             speak
             of
             taking
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             taking
             honour
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             Ones
             self
             in
             opposition
             to
             God's
             call
             :
             it
             is
             utterly
             groundless
             ,
             must
             these
             men
             say
             ;
             there
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             having
             of
             honour
             is
             a
             certain
             evidence
             of
             being
             call'd
             by
             God.
             And
             possessing
             of
             the
             Sword
             does
             manifestly
             entitle
             one
             to
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             leaving
             them
             a
             while
             to
             try
             it
             out
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             allow'd
             upon
             this
             Authority
             to
             suppose
             their
             Possession
             turn'd
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             And
             then
             the
             onely
             task
             remaining
             for
             me
             is
             to
             find
             out
             something
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             an
             evident
             mark
             of
             God's
             Ordination
             ,
             whereby
             this
             Power
             is
             convey'd
             to
             a
             Person
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             shall
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             God's
             Lordship
             ,
             and
             Sovreignty
             over
             us
             does
             originally
             arise
             from
             the
             right
             of
             a
             Creatour
             .
             In
             that
             he
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             authour
             of
             our
             being
             ,
             he
             
             must
             necessarily
             have
             an
             absolute
             dominion
             over
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             produced
             ,
             and
             created
             by
             him
             .
             
               It
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               made
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               our selves
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             And
             then
             it
             follows
             regularly
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               We
               are
               his
               people
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             as
             he
             was
             pleas'd
             not
             to
             produce
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Adam
             ,
             solely
             and
             immediately
             by
             Himself
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             :
             but
             to
             take
             in
             man
             as
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             Copartner
             with
             him
             in
             the
             production
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             deriving
             them
             by
             Generation
             one
             from
             another
             .
             He
             has
             hereby
             admitted
             man
             likewise
             into
             a
             partnership
             of
             his
             Sovreignty
             :
             made
             him
             naturally
             a
             Sovreign
             over
             those
             who
             receive
             their
             being
             ,
             and
             production
             from
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             Parents
             are
             petty
             gods
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             children
             .
             And
             children
             have
             the
             obligation
             of
             creatures
             upon
             them
             in
             respect
             unto
             their
             Parents
             .
             And
             this
             not
             onely
             to
             their
             next
             ,
             and
             immediate
             parents
             who
             beget
             them
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             same
             Tenure
             (
             for
             
               Causa
               causae
               est
               causa
               causati
            
             )
             to
             their
             Parent
             's
             Parents
             ,
             
               Avus
               ,
               Proavus
               ,
               Tritavus
            
             ,
             Grandfather
             ,
             Great-grandfather
             ,
             and
             so
             upwards
             .
             Every
             one
             in
             the
             whole
             Category
             ,
             and
             Succession
             of
             them
             being
             a
             
               Subalternum
               genus
            
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Power
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             under
             them
             ;
             but
             a
             Species
             ,
             and
             Subject
             still
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Summum
               Genus
            
             ,
             the
             Supreme
             Parent
             from
             whom
             they
             flow
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             .
             And
             thus
             a
             Family
             becomes
             a
             Kingdom
             :
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             
               Pater
               patriae
            
             Father
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Paterfamilias
             Master
             of
             the
             Family
             .
             And
             as
             Noah
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             still
             alive
             ,
             would
             certainly
             be
             
               Rex
               Catholicus
            
             not
             in
             Title
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             ,
             or
             Universal
             Monarch
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             Father
             
             of
             all
             the
             Families
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             now
             in
             being
             .
             So
             this
             Universal
             Monarchy
             must
             necessarily
             expire
             upon
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             become
             divided
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             between
             his
             three
             Sons
             
               Shem
               ,
               Ham
            
             and
             Japhet
             .
             None
             of
             them
             being
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             a
             King
             over
             the
             other
             :
             but
             every
             one
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             absolute
             in
             his
             own
             Family
             .
             Shem
             the
             elder
             brother
             being
             still
             but
             a
             Brother
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             he
             had
             many
             privileges
             ,
             and
             priorities
             ,
             even
             a
             double
             portion
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             due
             by
             his
             Birthright
             .
             Yet
             not
             necessarily
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             to
             succeed
             into
             a
             paternal
             power
             over
             his
             brethren
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             he
             could
             be
             a
             natural
             Father
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             here
             began
             the
             distinction
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             in
             these
             three
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             their
             Families
             :
             So
             they
             all
             multiplying
             into
             many
             Sons
             ;
             and
             those
             Sons
             into
             many
             more
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             after
             their
             Fathers
             deaths
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             before
             them
             had
             been
             ,
             absolute
             ,
             and
             Independent
             Monarchs
             over
             their
             respective
             children
             .
             Every
             Family
             being
             still
             a
             several
             Kingdom
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             in
             process
             of
             time
             among
             so
             many
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             all
             absolute
             ,
             and
             independent
             from
             one
             another
             ;
             there
             could
             not
             but
             fall
             matter
             of
             continual
             ,
             and
             endless
             Controversie
             .
             Every
             lesser
             Family
             oppress'd
             by
             the
             greater
             .
             Every
             difference
             with
             a
             Neighbour
             being
             onely
             determinable
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             managed
             by
             a
             bloudy
             war.
             For
             the
             avoiding
             of
             which
             great
             inconvenience
             manifestly
             arising
             from
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ;
             we
             must
             suppose
             ,
             That
             either
             admonished
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             prompted
             by
             right
             Reason
             ,
             these
             several
             Fathers
             of
             Families
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             them
             as
             were
             adjoyn'd
             by
             any
             nearness
             of
             place
             ,
             and
             Kindred
             meeting
             together
             
             in
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             did
             give
             up
             this
             their
             absolute
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             severally
             before
             over
             their
             own
             Families
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             some
             one
             person
             ,
             incorporating
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             Families
             into
             his
             Family
             ;
             adopting
             themselves
             his
             children
             ;
             and
             by
             uniting
             their
             several
             paternal
             powers
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             did
             thereby
             make
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             the
             common
             Father
             of
             them
             all
             .
             And
             that
             not
             personally
             onely
             ,
             or
             with
             limitation
             to
             his
             particular
             self
             ,
             (
             For
             then
             at
             his
             death
             they
             must
             have
             return'd
             to
             the
             same
             inconveniences
             as
             before
             .
             Which
             by
             the
             greater
             increase
             of
             Families
             would
             then
             become
             much
             greater
             :
             and
             which
             therefore
             they
             were
             concern'd
             the
             rather
             ,
             and
             with
             greater
             diligence
             to
             prevent
             )
             but
             to
             his
             Heirs
             after
             him
             .
             So
             making
             his
             Family
             to
             be
             a
             Family
             of
             Fathers
             in
             their
             several
             generations
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Families
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             indeed
             the
             true
             original
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Monarchs
             ,
             all
             particular
             paternal
             powers
             being
             really
             transferr'd
             ,
             and
             united
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             very
             evident
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Diggs
             observes
             .
             Because
             else
             we
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             obey
             our
             Fathers
             commands
             before
             those
             of
             the
             Kings
             .
             For
             divine
             precept
             stands
             in
             full
             force
             ,
             
               Honour
               thy
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Which
             being
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               the
               first
               commandment
               with
               promise
            
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             in
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             does
             certainly
             in
             its
             own
             weight
             ,
             and
             obligation
             (
             and
             so
             ought
             to
             do
             in
             our
             value
             ,
             and
             observance
             )
             out-strip
             all
             other
             after
             Commandments
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             it
             ,
             or
             relating
             to
             Man.
             And
             were
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             set
             lower
             in
             the
             least
             by
             honouring
             ,
             
             and
             obeying
             the
             King
             before
             our
             Father
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             not
             certain
             that
             the
             King
             is
             more
             our
             Father
             ,
             than
             our
             Father
             that
             does
             beget
             us
             .
             
               Tam
               pater
               nemo
               est
               in
               terris
               .
            
             No
             man
             is
             so
             much
             our
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             King.
             And
             to
             whom
             therefore
             the
             honour
             enjoyn'd
             us
             towards
             our
             Father
             does
             most
             eminently
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             upon
             that
             very
             account
             ,
             belong
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             derivation
             of
             Kingly
             Power
             should
             not
             become
             perhaps
             so
             plain
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             to
             ordinary
             apprehensions
             ,
             as
             too
             far
             removed
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             :
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             in
             a
             new
             draught
             to
             bring
             it
             nearer
             ;
             and
             by
             clear
             ,
             and
             evident
             instances
             ,
             to
             facilitate
             the
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             doth
             impower
             a
             Person
             ,
             or
             call
             ,
             and
             ordain
             him
             to
             power
             by
             two
             manner
             of
             ways
             .
             Either
             mediately
             ,
             or
             immediately
             .
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             so
             he
             called
             Aaron
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             Saul
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             David
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             :
             mediately
             ,
             or
             by
             right
             from
             these
             ,
             as
             Eleazar
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             after
             him
             succeeded
             to
             Aaron
             :
             So
             Solomon
             ,
             and
             his
             Sons
             after
             him
             succeeded
             David
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Though
             all
             these
             may
             be
             rather
             said
             to
             be
             immediately
             call'd
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             in
             the
             first
             investiture
             ,
             and
             conferring
             authority
             on
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             David
             ,
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Power
             was
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             seeds
             for
             ever
             .
             Which
             yet
             while
             it
             was
             immediately
             done
             by
             God
             ,
             was
             never
             so
             immediately
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             take
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             men
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ;
             even
             some
             known
             authentick
             Prophet
             to
             convey
             this
             message
             ,
             to
             call
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             the
             person
             to
             this
             authority
             .
             Thus
             Moses
             by
             God's
             appointment
             settles
             the
             Priesthood
             
             upon
             Aaron
             :
             and
             Samuel
             the
             Kingdom
             upon
             David
             .
             And
             whoever
             will
             derive
             from
             this
             claim
             ,
             even
             this
             immediate
             call
             from
             God
             ,
             must
             not
             pretend
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Revelations
             from
             Heaven
             between
             God
             and
             his
             own
             Soul
             ;
             the
             secret
             whisperings
             of
             a
             private
             spirit
             to
             impower
             him
             in
             it
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             a
             man
             's
             own
             ambition
             will
             easily
             whisper
             ,
             and
             prompt
             him
             to
             such
             motions
             ;
             God's
             own
             secret
             and
             immediate
             way
             is
             not
             so
             very
             secret
             ,
             and
             immediate
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             reason
             ;
             because
             Power
             ,
             and
             authority
             being
             a
             relative
             to
             obedience
             ;
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             King
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             thus
             privately
             ,
             and
             secretly
             conveyed
             to
             him
             onely
             whose
             interest
             ,
             and
             advantage
             it
             is
             to
             pretend
             it
             ;
             how
             could
             this
             draw
             after
             it
             the
             subjection
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             unless
             we
             should
             resolve
             quite
             contrary
             to
             
             David's
             ,
             
               Omnis
               homo
               mendax
            
             ,
             All
             men
             are
             liars
             ;
             that
             every
             man
             speaks
             right
             ,
             and
             truth
             in
             his
             own
             cause
             .
             Which
             principle
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             could
             be
             taken
             up
             must
             necessarily
             be
             proved
             false
             by
             so
             many
             pretenders
             as
             would
             arise
             under
             the
             favour
             of
             it
             one
             against
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             revelation
             in
             this
             case
             must
             be
             to
             the
             People
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Prince
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             God
             has
             better
             design'd
             it
             ,
             to
             a
             Prophet
             known
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             all
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             God
             should
             secretly
             call
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Protector
             ;
             yet
             where
             has
             the
             People
             by
             this
             any
             call
             ,
             or
             warrant
             to
             be
             his
             subjects
             ?
             If
             he
             have
             a
             revelation
             to
             be
             our
             Sovreign
             :
             yet
             we
             have
             no
             revelation
             to
             be
             his
             subjects
             .
             And
             how
             is
             he
             a
             Prince
             then
             that
             has
             no
             People
             ?
             Let
             the
             Prince
             therefore
             that
             pretends
             this
             tenure
             produce
             his
             Prophet
             :
             and
             the
             Prophet
             produce
             
             his
             Commission
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             can
             confirm
             with
             no
             better
             miracle
             than
             that
             lying
             wonder
             of
             success
             ,
             and
             causing
             Fire
             to
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             killing
             ,
             and
             slaying
             as
             many
             as
             will
             not
             receive
             him
             :
             he
             proves
             himself
             but
             a
             false
             Prophet
             by
             all
             this
             .
             As
             appears
             ,
             Rev.
             13.13
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             Beast
             which
             he
             worships
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               shall
               both
               be
               cast
               alive
            
             ,
             
             says
             God
             ,
             
               into
               a
               lake
               of
               fire
               burning
               with
               brimstone
               .
            
          
           
             But
             indeed
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             said
             ,
             this
             immediate
             way
             ,
             and
             call
             ,
             could
             onely
             be
             expected
             when
             God
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             govern
             immediately
             by
             a
             voice
             ,
             and
             revelation
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             among
             the
             Jews
             .
             But
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             has
             left
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               own
               counsels
               .
               Christ's
               Kingdom
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             Nor
             has
             he
             ever
             been
             known
             from
             the
             first
             day
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             to
             call
             ,
             or
             consecrate
             any
             man
             to
             Power
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             merely
             Secular
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             Prophets
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             .
             All
             that
             he
             does
             peculiarly
             in
             this
             matter
             is
             by
             giving
             laws
             to
             hold
             us
             fast
             to
             duty
             ,
             and
             Allegiance
             ;
             confirm
             ,
             and
             ratify
             the
             Covenants
             we
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Oaths
             we
             have
             taken
             :
             impower
             the
             Person
             whom
             the
             Law
             has
             appointed
             for
             our
             Prince
             ;
             over-rule
             all
             the
             actions
             ,
             and
             counsels
             both
             of
             Prince
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             as
             seems
             best
             to
             his
             divine
             Wisedom
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             when
             he
             pleases
             to
             alter
             the
             Government
             not
             by
             permission
             barely
             ,
             which
             wicked
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             men
             may
             extort
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             act
             ,
             and
             approbation
             he
             so
             disposes
             ,
             and
             orders
             affairs
             ,
             and
             Persons
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             laws
             ,
             and
             
             rights
             among
             men
             it
             is
             transferred
             to
             another
             .
             
               Think
               not
               that
               I
               am
               come
               to
               destroy
               the
               Law
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               but
               to
               fulfill
               .
            
             This
             though
             spoken
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Mosaical
             law
             ,
             is
             verified
             likewise
             of
             him
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             Municipal
             laws
             of
             every
             particular
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             not
             repugnant
             to
             that
             Supreme
             Law
             of
             his
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             
               He
               comes
               not
               to
               destroy
               but
               to
               fulfill
               them
            
             ;
             not
             to
             supersede
             ,
             or
             evacuate
             them
             ;
             but
             to
             hold
             us
             the
             faster
             ,
             and
             the
             closer
             to
             them
             ;
             to
             make
             us
             the
             more
             dutifull
             ,
             and
             observant
             to
             them
             in
             our
             several
             places
             ,
             and
             relations
             ,
             whether
             of
             Nature
             ,
             Nations
             ,
             or
             those
             of
             our
             own
             Land.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             Apostle
             has
             plainly
             intimated
             .
             When
             as
             a
             motive
             of
             all
             chearfull
             ready
             obedience
             of
             wives
             to
             their
             Husbands
             ;
             of
             children
             to
             their
             Parents
             ;
             of
             servants
             to
             their
             Masters
             ;
             and
             so
             of
             subjects
             to
             their
             Sovreigns
             ,
             he
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             obeying
             them
             ,
             we
             obey
             not
             men
             but
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             .
             
             Whereby
             it
             appears
             that
             their
             laws
             are
             not
             their
             laws
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             .
             And
             that
             he
             dictates
             to
             us
             by
             their
             mouths
             ,
             this
             being
             that
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             preserves
             peace
             ,
             and
             a
             decent
             Subordination
             among
             men
             ,
             does
             admirably
             set
             forth
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Oeconomy
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             power
             of
             Wisedom
             (
             as
             becomes
             him
             that
             is
             the
             Wisedom
             of
             the
             Father
             )
             as
             without
             making
             use
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             arm
             ,
             or
             doing
             every
             thing
             by
             mere
             force
             ,
             he
             does
             yet
             effect
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             pass
             what
             alterations
             he
             pleases
             in
             the
             world
             by
             his
             wonderfull
             ,
             and
             wise
             disposing
             
             the
             counsels
             and
             affairs
             of
             men
             to
             his
             designed
             issue
             .
             
               Attingit
               à
               fine
               usque
               ad
               finem
               fortiter
               ,
            
             
             says
             the
             Wiseman
             ,
             
               &
               disponit
               omnia
               suaviter
               .
               Wisedom
               reacheth
               from
               one
               end
               to
               another
               mightily
               ;
               and
               sweetly
               does
               she
               order
               all
               things
               .
               Fortiter
               &
               suaviter
            
             mightily
             and
             sweetly
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             supposing
             onely
             Paternal
             power
             ,
             or
             the
             authority
             of
             Parents
             over
             their
             children
             immediately
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             wherein
             the
             child
             to
             be
             under
             obedience
             was
             never
             askt
             his
             I
             or
             No
             ,
             to
             assent
             ,
             or
             differ
             :
             The
             mediate
             ,
             or
             more
             remote
             way
             I
             shall
             grant
             to
             be
             in
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             Election
             .
             Which
             yet
             after
             we
             have
             determined
             ,
             and
             bound
             our selves
             ;
             boared
             our selves
             as
             it
             were
             through
             the
             Ear
             ,
             by
             entring
             into
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             Obedience
             (
             those
             two
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             )
             we
             are
             then
             as
             fast
             ,
             and
             as
             irreversibly
             bound
             ,
             for
             so
             long
             as
             we
             have
             bound
             our selves
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             bound
             immediately
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             .
             And
             as
             it
             was
             with
             the
             servant
             boared
             through
             the
             Ear
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Jubilee
             to
             set
             us
             free
             .
          
           
             Consider
             the
             case
             of
             
             Ananias's
             sacrilege
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             
             The
             same
             sin
             as
             
             Achan's
             ,
             Josh
             .
             7.
             
             And
             both
             punished
             with
             death
             ,
             though
             
             Achan's
             was
             in
             stealing
             part
             of
             that
             which
             God
             had
             immediately
             and
             by
             himself
             consecrated
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               The
               wedge
               of
               Gold
               ,
               and
               the
               Babilonish
               garment
               :
            
             Ananias's
             in
             detaining
             part
             of
             that
             which
             he
             himself
             of
             himself
             had
             dedicated
             to
             God's
             service
             .
             Which
             to
             shew
             it
             was
             by
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             consecration
             of
             his
             ,
             as
             holy
             now
             ,
             and
             irrevocable
             as
             if
             God
             had
             immediately
             consecrated
             it
             himself
             ;
             St.
             Peter
             tells
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               not
               lyed
               unto
               ,
               or
               cheated
               men
               ,
               but
               God.
            
             So
             to
             whom
             we
             give
             our
             lawfull
             promise
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             thereby
             discriminating
             that
             Person
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             lump
             ,
             setting
             him
             up
             in
             a
             peculiar
             reference
             to
             God
             Almighty
             to
             whom
             all
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             subjection
             is
             especially
             due
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             notion
             of
             Consecration
             ;
             He
             is
             then
             as
             truely
             sacred
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             
               cum
               discrimine
            
             with
             respect
             ,
             and
             reverence
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             plac'd
             him
             by
             name
             in
             this
             authority
             over
             us
             .
             Whilst
             it
             remained
             was
             it
             not
             our
             own
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             in
             our
             own
             power
             ?
             But
             to
             go
             back
             ,
             and
             withdraw
             our
             Allegiance
             ;
             after
             vows
             to
             make
             enquiry
             ,
             what
             is
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             that
             we
             murmur
             against
             them
             ?
             Our
             murmurings
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             Rebellions
             are
             not
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Nay
             to
             shew
             that
             this
             mediate
             ,
             or
             more
             remote
             way
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             of
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             Election
             is
             yet
             ,
             after
             our
             choice
             is
             made
             ,
             as
             truely
             God's
             act
             ratified
             ,
             and
             confirm'd
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             it
             immediately
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             it
             does
             in
             some
             degrees
             ,
             and
             Species
             of
             it
             lawfully
             make
             null
             ,
             and
             is
             preferr'd
             by
             God
             before
             that
             authority
             which
             he
             brings
             us
             under
             without
             our selves
             .
             Thus
             the
             obedience
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             our
             Parents
             whom
             we
             are
             brought
             under
             merely
             ,
             and
             immediately
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             does
             wholly
             chuse
             for
             us
             ,
             yet
             ceases
             ,
             and
             gives
             way
             to
             the
             duty
             between
             the
             Husband
             ,
             and
             his
             Wife
             ;
             which
             is
             of
             our
             own
             Election
             .
             
               For
               this
               cause
               shall
               a
               man
               leave
               Father
               ,
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               cleave
               to
               his
               Wife
               .
            
             And
             by
             this
             resemblance
             of
             the
             case
             between
             a
             man
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             more
             explicitly
             to
             reconcile
             ,
             and
             unite
             the
             mediate
             ,
             and
             immediate
             way
             of
             God
             in
             placing
             of
             Rulers
             over
             us
             .
          
           
             God
             did
             marry
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             together
             immediately
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             .
             
               Of
               the
               rib
               made
               he
               a
               Woman
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               and
               he
               brought
               her
               unto
               the
               Man.
            
             But
             to
             others
             there
             is
             a
             liberty
             ,
             and
             freedom
             given
             them
             not
             to
             marry
             necessarily
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             man
             ;
             this
             or
             that
             woman
             ;
             but
             at
             their
             own
             choice
             and
             liking
             .
             But
             now
             when
             they
             have
             made
             their
             choice
             ,
             determin'd
             ,
             and
             tyed
             up
             this
             their
             former
             liberty
             in
             the
             Marriage-knot
             :
             God
             himself
             has
             done
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             even
             the
             marriage
             of
             this
             particular
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             as
             truely
             ,
             and
             verily
             God's
             act
             ,
             as
             if
             He
             had
             done
             it
             (
             and
             not
             Man
             )
             immediately
             by
             himself
             .
             For
             so
             says
             our
             Saviour
             even
             of
             these
             so
             married
             ,
             
               Quos
               Deus
               conjunxit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whom
               God
               has
               joyn'd
               together
            
             (
             so
             as
             to
             be
             sacred
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             )
             therefore
             (
             but
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             till
             death
             us
             do
             part
             )
             
               let
               not
               man
               put
               asunder
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             marry
             the
             King
             and
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             together
             (
             as
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             )
             immediately
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             by
             an
             open
             ,
             and
             profess'd
             revelation
             from
             Heaven
             .
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             he
             has
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             married
             to
             this
             or
             that
             man
             :
             so
             to
             be
             govern'd
             not
             necessarily
             by
             this
             or
             that
             authority
             ;
             this
             or
             that
             King
             ,
             and
             Family
             :
             but
             at
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             election
             .
             But
             when
             this
             choice
             is
             once
             made
             ,
             and
             determin'd
             :
             when
             the
             People
             have
             elected
             this
             Man
             for
             their
             King
             ;
             plac'd
             him
             as
             their
             head
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             by
             sacred
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             tye
             ,
             and
             assure
             themselves
             for
             ever
             in
             subjection
             
             to
             him
             (
             as
             the
             Woman
             to
             her
             Husband
             in
             the
             holy
             estate
             of
             Matrimony
             )
             
               Vox
               populi
               est
               vox
               Dei.
            
             'T
             is
             then
             as
             verily
             God's
             act
             as
             if
             he
             had
             by
             a
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             sent
             a
             Prophet
             to
             anoint
             this
             man
             King
             over
             this
             People
             .
             The
             people
             have
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             ;
             he
             is
             then
             sacred
             ,
             and
             unalterable
             .
             
               Whom
               God
               hath
               joyn'd
               together
               ,
               let
               not
               man
               put
               asunder
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             when
             the
             People
             who
             are
             one
             Body
             ,
             as
             the
             Woman
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               Corpus
               fluidum
            
             a
             successive
             body
             ;
             as
             we
             call
             a
             River
             the
             same
             river
             to
             day
             as
             yesterday
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             one
             drop
             of
             the
             same
             water
             in
             the
             Chanel
             to
             day
             which
             we
             saw
             yesterday
             :
             So
             the
             same
             People
             though
             one
             Generation
             passeth
             and
             another
             cometh
             ;
             when
             they
             I
             say
             for
             the
             better
             security
             of
             their
             own
             times
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             likewise
             for
             this
             Succession
             ,
             do
             elect
             ,
             and
             swear
             Fealty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Heirs
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             Successours
             :
             Those
             his
             Heirs
             in
             their
             several
             ages
             ,
             and
             Successions
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             thought
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             first
             Election
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             same
             right
             ,
             and
             authority
             conferr'd
             upon
             them
             by
             God
             as
             irreversibly
             ,
             and
             indispensably
             as
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             as
             He
             who
             was
             first
             plac'd
             in
             Supremacy
             over
             them
             .
             Whom
             God
             has
             joyn'd
             together
             has
             the
             same
             force
             here
             as
             formerly
             .
             And
             as
             at
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             death
             onely
             of
             every
             particular
             King
             ,
             they
             are
             freed
             ,
             and
             at
             liberty
             from
             this
             particular
             King
             (
             as
             the
             Woman
             at
             the
             death
             of
             her
             Husband
             )
             so
             they
             cannot
             be
             absolv'd
             from
             the
             Succession
             but
             by
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             whole
             royal
             Line
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             of
             right
             to
             succeed
             .
          
           
             Saul
             was
             anointed
             indeed
             King
             over
             Israel
             onely
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             But
             when
             God
             settles
             it
             upon
             
             
             
             
             
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             seed
             after
             him
             ,
             as
             with
             us
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Heirs
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             observable
             they
             were
             not
             anointed
             afresh
             in
             their
             several
             Successions
             (
             as
             they
             need
             not
             with
             us
             any
             New
             ,
             and
             particular
             election
             of
             the
             people
             )
             but
             the
             Ointment
             upon
             the
             head
             ran
             down
             upon
             the
             beard
             ,
             and
             went
             down
             to
             the
             skirts
             of
             his
             clothing
             :
             and
             so
             the
             hem
             of
             this
             royal
             robe
             ,
             the
             very
             farthermost
             in
             the
             Succession
             has
             God's
             anointing
             ,
             viz.
             the
             People's
             lawfull
             Election
             upon
             him
             .
             Which
             they
             cannot
             reverse
             ,
             though
             to
             take
             place
             onely
             (
             as
             
             David's
             actual
             personal
             anointing
             did
             not
             prefer
             him
             to
             the
             Crown
             till
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             )
             when
             by
             the
             death
             of
             those
             before
             him
             it
             rightly
             ,
             and
             regularly
             descends
             upon
             him
             .
             For
             so
             the
             anointing
             the
             King
             with
             Oil
             was
             but
             an
             Emblematical
             ceremony
             of
             placing
             that
             Person
             so
             anointed
             in
             Supremacy
             above
             the
             rest
             ;
             from
             that
             peculiar
             quality
             in
             Oil
             to
             be
             uppermost
             ,
             and
             Supreme
             in
             all
             mixtures
             (
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             's
             anointed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             is
             call'd
             the
             Supreme
             in
             the
             New.
             
               Whether
               to
               the
               King
               as
               Supreme
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
             )
             which
             is
             done
             
               viva
               vice
            
             ,
             or
             in
             words
             at
             length
             in
             the
             peoples
             election
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             chuse
             ,
             and
             to
             anoint
             a
             King
             or
             
             Synonoma's
             ,
             or
             words
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             .
             So
             in
             
             Jotham's
             parable
             ,
             Judg.
             9.8
             .
             When
             the
             Trees
             went
             forth
             to
             chuse
             a
             King
             ,
             they
             went
             forth
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             to
             anoint
             a
             king
             over
             them
             .
             And
             in
             the
             15
             th
             verse
             ,
             
               If
               in
               truth
               ye
               anoint
               me
               king
               over
               you
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             make
             me
             your
             King.
             
             v.
             16.
             
             And
             then
             the
             anointing
             Oil
             was
             holy
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             reade
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             King's
             Person
             was
             by
             this
             anointing
             become
             sacred
             .
             His
             sacred
             Majesty
             as
             we
             us'd
             to
             
             say
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             prophan'd
             therefore
             by
             rude
             ,
             or
             common
             usage
             .
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               Anointed
            
             :
             And
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               stretch
               forth
               his
               hand
               against
               the
               Lord
               's
               Anointed
               ,
               and
               be
               guiltless
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             brief
             ,
             God's
             method
             in
             setting
             up
             a
             King
             was
             anciently
             by
             sending
             a
             Prophet
             with
             commission
             to
             pour
             Oil
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             that
             Person
             whom
             he
             designed
             for
             that
             Honour
             .
             Now
             the
             People
             is
             that
             Prophet
             .
             God's
             sending
             the
             Prophet
             with
             commission
             to
             anoint
             such
             a
             Person
             is
             his
             opening
             a
             fair
             lawfull
             way
             ,
             and
             inclining
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             this
             Person
             :
             and
             the
             peoples
             voices
             ,
             and
             suffrages
             pour'd
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             Election
             is
             the
             very
             holy
             Oil
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             made
             Sacred
             ,
             and
             irresistible
             .
             Where
             first
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             people
             is
             the
             Oil
             of
             the
             Prophet
             .
             Which
             as
             the
             Prophet
             might
             not
             be
             pouring
             out
             first
             upon
             this
             Person
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             that
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             but
             onely
             when
             God
             sends
             him
             .
             So
             nor
             are
             the
             People
             impower'd
             to
             reject
             this
             ,
             and
             elect
             a
             New
             King
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             gives
             them
             commission
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             when
             a
             fair
             vacancy
             ,
             and
             utter
             extinction
             is
             made
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             Family
             whom
             they
             had
             formerly
             chosen
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Prophet
             has
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             Oil
             ;
             nor
             have
             the
             People
             any
             voice
             ,
             or
             suffrage
             whereby
             to
             confer
             Sovreignty
             on
             any
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             anointing
             with
             Oil
             the
             Prophet
             that
             pour'd
             the
             Oil
             yet
             was
             not
             he
             that
             gave
             the
             power
             ;
             but
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             Messenger
             onely
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             conveyed
             :
             And
             therefore
             was
             himself
             subject
             to
             the
             King
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             thus
             anointed
             by
             him
             .
             So
             the
             People
             in
             their
             
             election
             ,
             and
             impowering
             any
             by
             their
             suffrage
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             the
             Authours
             ,
             and
             Donours
             of
             the
             power
             ;
             but
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             instrument
             onely
             whereby
             God
             conveys
             it
             to
             this
             Person
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God.
            
             Neither
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             nor
             the
             People
             had
             
               Jus
               vitae
               &
               necis
            
             ,
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             over
             others
             ,
             much
             less
             over
             themselves
             :
             and
             not
             having
             it
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             bestow
             it
             (
             
               Nihil
               dat
               quod
               non
               habet
            
             )
             which
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             deriv'd
             to
             him
             from
             a
             higher
             original
             .
             And
             the
             People
             in
             their
             fullest
             freest
             convention
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             most
             the
             People
             ,
             remain
             still
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             as
             the
             Prophet
             in
             the
             case
             before
             ,
             in
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             Inferiority
             to
             the
             King
             set
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             may
             be
             indeed
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Duke
             of
             Venice
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             we
             have
             before
             acknowledged
             .
             But
             such
             an
             One
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             abusively
             call'd
             a
             King.
             And
             the
             arraying
             him
             with
             royal
             Title
             ,
             and
             denying
             him
             the
             power
             of
             it
             is
             but
             the
             same
             piece
             of
             mocking
             ,
             as
             when
             Herod
             cloathed
             our
             Lord
             in
             purple
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             Reed
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             viz.
             a
             Sceptre
             that
             must
             bow
             ,
             and
             give
             way
             at
             every
             blast
             of
             the
             People
             .
             The
             colours
             that
             wash
             off
             were
             never
             laid
             in
             Oil.
             He
             that
             is
             truely
             a
             King
             is
             as
             truely
             Supreme
             .
             And
             that
             Ours
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             is
             truely
             ,
             and
             rightly
             such
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             granted
             before
             ,
             may
             be
             proved
             evidently
             by
             the
             Oil
             of
             his
             anointing
             ;
             and
             so
             at
             large
             from
             the
             body
             of
             our
             Laws
             ;
             and
             most
             undeniably
             from
             that
             particular
             Law
             ,
             which
             with
             so
             much
             pena
             〈…〉
             y
             
             does
             urge
             ,
             and
             require
             it
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             swear
             in
             express
             Terms
             ,
             That
             the
             King's
             Highness
             is
             Supreme
             in
             these
             Realms
             .
             And
             lest
             there
             might
             be
             room
             left
             for
             copeing
             ,
             or
             joyning
             others
             in
             Supremacy
             with
             him
             to
             intermingle
             other
             liquors
             with
             this
             Holy
             Oil
             ,
             by
             fansying
             a
             Coordination
             between
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             was
             once
             pretended
             :
             It
             is
             yet
             more
             plain
             ,
             and
             full
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             The
             King's
             Highness
             not
             onely
             is
             Supreme
             ,
             but
             the
             onely
             Supreme
             Governour
             in
             this
             Realm
             .
             And
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             thereby
             evident
             that
             all
             the
             sacredness
             ,
             and
             immunities
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             anointed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             All
             the
             Honours
             ,
             and
             Prerogatives
             which
             are
             affixed
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             in
             the
             New
             :
             
               Whether
               to
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             St.
             
               Paul
               ;
               or
               to
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             do
             truely
             ,
             and
             properly
             belong
             unto
             him
             .
             His
             non-possession
             will
             not
             allow
             us
             in
             a
             non-subjection
             .
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Custome
             ,
             and
             Tribute
             ,
             says
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             not
             where
             these
             are
             claim'd
             but
             where
             these
             are
             due
             .
             And
             to
             be
             subject
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             enjoyn'd
             ,
             never
             respects
             how
             high
             ,
             or
             how
             low
             ,
             our
             King
             is
             ;
             how
             near
             ,
             or
             how
             far
             off
             ;
             but
             has
             the
             same
             force
             upon
             us
             even
             when
             we
             have
             least
             reason
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             to
             drive
             this
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             sword
             has
             two
             edges
             .
             The
             first
             against
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             Pope's
             account
             ,
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             do
             take
             liberty
             of
             disobeying
             their
             King.
             Against
             these
             in
             the
             first
             words
             .
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             S.
             Chrysostome
             on
             
             the
             place
             ;
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             Apostle
             .
             The
             Pope
             is
             included
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Every
             soul
             ,
             and
             so
             falls
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             Papacy
             ,
             under
             subjection
             .
             The
             Higher
             Powers
             referr'd
             to
             in
             this
             place
             being
             plainly
             not
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             but
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             :
             not
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             describ'd
             in
             the
             fourth
             verse
             .
             
               For
               he
               beareth
               not
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
            
             :
             not
             the
             Rod
             ,
             or
             Keys
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             but
             the
             Sword
             of
             Execution
             .
             And
             then
             Secondly
             ,
             against
             those
             Popular
             Partisans
             who
             derive
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             rebell
             upon
             their
             account
             .
             Every
             Soul
             will
             fetch
             them
             in
             too
             ,
             as
             comprehending
             under
             it
             
               Singula
               generum
               ,
               &
               genera
               Singulorum
               .
            
             All
             sorts
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             all
             sorts
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Supreme
             .
             And
             they
             that
             resist
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             as
             many
             as
             can
             be
             comprehended
             under
             the
             word
             They.
             Which
             sure
             will
             reach
             from
             Dan
             to
             Beersheba
             ,
             and
             include
             the
             whole
             people
             ,
             though
             being
             a
             They
             so
             numerous
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             they
             may
             possibly
             prevail
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             him
             from
             calling
             them
             to
             account
             ,
             or
             avenging
             himself
             upon
             them
             .
             Yet
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God.
             
               They
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               Damnation
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Because
             they
             have
             taken
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             taken
             Honour
             to
             themselves
             ,
             to
             themselves
             likewise
             they
             shall
             receive
             Damnation
             .
             The
             pretence
             of
             Rebellion
             is
             always
             indeed
             for
             the
             Common
             good
             :
             but
             the
             Design
             being
             wholly
             for
             themselves
             ;
             for
             their
             own
             advantages
             ,
             and
             preferments
             ;
             to
             ingross
             the
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             Royalty
             to
             themselves
             :
             just
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             
             should
             receive
             to
             themselves
             Damnation
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             so
             full
             ,
             ample
             and
             infinite
             a
             measure
             as
             if
             Damnation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             portion
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             were
             ingross'd
             ,
             and
             appropriate
             onely
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26195-e650
           
             Rom.
             4.15
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.30
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.33
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             15.5
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             1.10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             9.56
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.3
             .
          
           
             John
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Num.
             33.19
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.12
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             9.55
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.3
             .
             Tit.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gal.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.26
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.38
             .
          
           
             Act.
             19.30
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             Acts
             16.1
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             Res
             Dei
             Ratio
             .
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.4
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             lib.
             2.
             contr
             .
             Haeres
             .
             Tom.
             2.
             haer
             .
             
               66.
               
               S.
               Aug.
            
             Ser.
             de
             Tem.
             105.
             
             Tom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Montac
             .
             Appar
             .
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             8.2
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             36.13
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.16
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.33
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.8
             .
          
           
             ●
             Sam.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.33
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             29.29
             .
          
           
             
               Lex
               erat
               Qui
               Tyrannum
               occiderit
               .
               Olympionicarum
               praemium
               capito
               :
               &
               quam
               volet
               sibi
               rem
               à
               Magistratu
               deposcito
               &
               Maegistratus
               ei
               concedito
               .
               
                 Pet.
                 Aevod
                 .
                 6.9.1
              
               .
               Multa
               etiam
               exempla
               enumerat
               Tyrannicidarum
               ,
               qui
               praemiis
               &
               honoribus
               afficiebantur
               .
               
                 pag.
                 695.
              
               
            
             
               Quaere
               De
               Concil
               .
               Constantiensi
               .
               〈…〉
               ss
               .
               15.
               
            
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chrysoft
             .
             in
             loco
             cit
             .
             per
             Montac
             .
             pag.
             258.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             9.6
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.27
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             S.
             Chrysosto
             .
             in
             Isa
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             12.12
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.6
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Quid
             enim
             plano
             aditur
             excelsum
             ?
             Senec.
             ad
             Ser.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             24.11
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Act.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.24
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.6
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             2.2
             .
          
           
             Hos
             .
             8.4
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             19.20
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.24
             .
          
           
             Wis
             .
             8.1
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             30.31.39.38
             .
             Psal
             .
             89.20
             .